#and yes... i remember someone in the tags saying to pour water on him
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
mochi mayhem gave me so much food... god bless game freak...
#and yes... i remember someone in the tags saying to pour water on him#now look at what you've done#pokemon#pokemon sv#pokemon kieran#rival kieran#kieran pokemon#pokemon teal mask#trainer kieran#pokemon fanart#pkmn#art#kieran#kieran sv#pokemon the indigo disk#indigo disk#pokemon indigo disk#mochi mayhem#onion kid art
474 notes
·
View notes
Text
Chapter 21 But then I found you
Chapter 21 of Sugar
A/N- Choso just needs some time to understand the jokes and when he does he’ll be the only one to laugh even if he doesn’t truly get it.
Warning- Swearing, angst, FLUFF!!!!, mentions of death, spoilers, SLOW BURN, heavy pining, dark joke, long chapter
Pairing- Choso x Gojo!fem-reader, Suguru Geto x Gojo!fem-reader
Takes place during- Chapter 139 of the Manga
(Let me know if you want to be tagged)
————
It’s said that the worst day isn't the day you lose someone, but instead the days after. They say that the silence after the noise of funerals and everything that deals with that is deafening.
You aren’t having a funeral for the twins or Nanami though because you’re practically on the run since everyone is in a frenzy after the events at Shibuya. So only hours pass for you when the silence turns deafening and you know you’re living through the worst day of your life this year.
One that doesn’t let you sleep because all you can do is think of nothing else but Nanako, Mimiko, and Nanami. All you can do is cry quietly on the lonely bed, wishing for someone to tell you that’ll be fine, that at least they’re not in pain anymore, or just to simply keep you company so you’re not alone.
Usually, you would have gone to Nanami or he would have come to you without even needing to be told. Or you would have the twins and you’d comfort each other, but they’re all gone and you’re alone. And you hate it.
It's why even if you’re still exhausted you leave the room you’re staying in and sit on a windowsill in the living room, to watch the raindrops collect on the window while morning slowly rises.
Sure the living room doesn’t resolve the loneliness you feel, but the music of the pattering rain is enough to fill some of the silence. You could almost fall asleep, it would keep your mind quiet for a while, but the matter of the fact is that when you close your eyes you see their faces, so you just choose to watch the rain.
The only time you peel your eyes away is when your curiosity is piqued the moment the floor creaks behind you. And when you look back you’re not disappointed when you see Choso.
“Oh,” he whispers and freezes as if he was caught doing something bad. “I didn’t know you were here. It’s dark.”
You sit up and quickly excuse yourself as if you were also caught doing something you aren’t supposed to. “Yeah, I didn’t want to bother anyone by having the light on. Sorry did I scare you?”
Choso quickly assures you. “No,”
You hum with contentment and then playfully narrow your eyes on him. “Aren’t you supposed to be sleeping?” You pick on him.
“Aren't you?” He rebuttals, making the corner of your lips tug to a faint half-smile.
“Touché, and,” you add. “Yes, but…well the room was quiet so I came here.”
Choso blinks in confusion and glances around the room as if searching for the resolve to your silence, but he finds nothing but more silence.
“And you? Why are you up?” You ask. “It’s still early after the night we had.”
“Water,” Choso says. “I came for water.”
You hum and look back at the rain to let him grab his water. And when you hear him pouring the body of water into his cup, you press your fingertip on the glass and use your technique to form the raindrops on the glass into bunnies.
And perhaps it’s such a silly thing to do still at 28, but you find comfort in the creatures you can make, especially in the bunnies you shape because they carry so much more meaning now.
“Can I ask you guys something important? What’s your favorite animal, hm?”
You remember them looking at one another trying to figure out what you were up to while they chose to give into your antics with wholehearted trust.
“Bunnies!”
Nanako said for her and Mimiko.
Bunnies.
You never gave them much thought before, the twins liked them and as they grew, Nanako continued to like them when Mimiko grew out of them.
Bunnies.
It was also a nickname you used for them that sounded made for them. They never complained about it or asked you to stop calling them that. Even when they got older.
Bunnies…
You never gave them much thought before, but now you’ll live the rest of your life thinking about them and remembering the twins.
“Here,” Choso breaks you from your train of thought, making you drop the rainwater and look over to see him offering you a cup of water.
“Oh,” you gasp softly and take the cup. “Thank you.” You smile at him and feel butterflies fluttering in your stomach at the simple gesture. Which is why as Choso shifts his body to walk away, you interject.
“Wait, hm…” you hesitate simply out of timidness. “Do you want to sit with me? It’s okay if you don’t, you can go back to bed.”
You don’t look back and wait for his response with your eyes glued on the water in your cup out of fear of rejection.
“Yes,” he assures your pounding heart. “I do.”
You sigh softly and lift your eyes to watch him turn back. When he’s taken his seat though, you drift your gaze back out the window to continue to watch the rain and listen to its melody as it hits the glass.
And whereas the rain filled the silence before but wasn’t enough to keep you company, now you hear the soft breaths Choso takes through the rain's music; you feel the warmth of his body radiate out as he sits only inches away from you, and it’s because of those simple and quiet details that the loneliness you had felt antagonizing your heart disappears.
You don’t even need to look at him to reaffirm anything either, that’s enough to satisfy you. However, you still can’t help but steal a glance over at him and take in the sight of his relaxed face as he watches the rain fall. You watch him softly narrow his eyes, and guess to yourself that he might be thinking. What about is a question that makes an appearance in your head for a second before you take a drink of your water and look out again as your mind wanders to another thought.
And unbeknownst to you Choso steals a glance right back at you and watches your gaze get lost on a raindrop for a long moment before you finally blink and shift your gaze, making him quickly look away.
“Choso,” you break the silence. “Can I ask you something?”
Said man drifts his eyes over to you and you suddenly feel your breath hitch in your throat as you grow nervous under his intense gaze.
“Yes,” he welcomes your curiosity.
You swallow back nervously and glance at your bare fingernails to build your courage before you speak up. “How…hm,” you pause and drop your head to place the cup down between your legs. “How did you forgive Itadori?” You finally ask and slowly lift your gaze to watch for his reaction.
“I mean I heard what you told him last night,” you explain further. “But there was a moment where you were debating it right? Whether to forgive the boy that killed your brothers or not?”
Choso draws out a deep breath and nods softly, relieving your guilt.
“Okay,” you whisper and exhale deeply before you continue with your point. “Because…it’s been 11 years since my brother…betrayed me,” you pause hesitantly since you don’t know how to exactly sum it all up to one short story without telling a long dreadful one.
“And it’s almost been 1 year since we’ve reunited, and in that year he’s been nothing but great to my daughter, he’s tried to be good to me, but…I still can’t find it in me to forgive him,” you share in a tearful voice. “I told him a few weeks ago that I was ready to try, but now he’s gone, and all I want is to forgive him before I get him out of that prison. I don’t want to hold resentment, but I don’t know how…so,” you slowly drag on as you grow more nervous. “How did you forgive Itadori? How did you know it was right?”
Choso watches you for a moment as if trying to find his answer on your face before he looks away and looks for his answer on some random crevice.
And once again, as you watch him you see him slightly narrow his gaze. However, this time you also see his thick eyebrows pinch together before they relax again just before he snaps his eyes up to meet your waiting gaze.
“I don’t know,” he shares in an honest tone. You can tell because there's a gentle shift in his deep and nonchalant voice. “I think it was just a feeling in my gut. It felt like the right thing to do because the more I thought about it the more I realized it wasn’t his fault. He didn’t know who he was fighting, so he couldn’t have control over the situation.”
You pick up your cup to drink water as you let his words sink.
“So maybe go with the right feeling? I don’t know,” he confesses. “But what I do know is that as older brothers we make mistakes too.”
You smile sweetly at his words, making Choso swallow thickly.
“Thank you,” you whisper and offer him a wider smile.
Choso parts his lips but quickly closes his mouth and sighs before he mutters, “you’re welcome.”
You beam at him as you realize he corrected himself. “Nice,” you acknowledge his gratitude.
Choso looks down and tries to hide his soft smile, but you catch it and feel that fluttering in your stomach that you never want to lose.
Silence follows after that for a few minutes before Choso interjects this time. “Can I ask you something now?”
You blink with surprise and quickly nod to try and satisfy your curiosity.
“When do you think Yuji will acknowledge me as his older brother?” He asks with worry and complete seriousness, but you can’t help but giggle at how cute it sounds.
“What?” He queries.
You shake your head. “Nothing…it’s just…nothing.” You clear your throat and grow a bit serious as the weight of his questions falls on your shoulders. “Just give him time.”
“How much time?” Choso impatiently cuts in.
You shrug. “His world just got turned upside down, you know?” You sigh. “His friend is…well…” you trail off since you told him last night on your way to find Itadori—“one mentor died,” you add. “And the other was taken. And on the same day, he finds out that the guy he was fighting and was almost killed by is actually his long lost older brother, it’s a lot to progress so give him time.”
Choso looks unsatisfied so you lean over your knees and offer him advice. “Be there for him like you are now. Check up on him as he’s dealing with his emotions. You don’t have to say anything on the matter, but letting him know that you’re there for him would be great.”
“Okay.”
“For example,” you add to help him more. “Now, when my students bring us the groceries I asked for, we can make him breakfast. He may not want to eat, but you know what? Just letting him know you’re worried and thinking about him is a small step in the right direction!”
“Really?” Choso asks with his eyes filled with curiosity and trust for what you’re saying.
“Really.” You confirm sweetly.
“Okay.” Choso trusts you.
“We’ll just have to wait an hour because I did also ask my kids to pick up some stuff from my house,” you break it to him, making him react with a soft scoff.
“Tsk.”
You snicker and sit back to watch the rain again, missing the way he keeps his eyes on you as he builds the courage to ask a question off-topic. One that he doesn't know whether you'll be happy to hear or upset. Plus you look happier now, so he doesn’t want to see you upset all over again.
Yet he wants to ask so he takes the risk. “How’s your daughter? Did she make it out okay?”
You snap your eyes over to Choso and your smile falls flat, making him start to regret asking.
Nevertheless, you then flash him a smile and gladly answer. “She did, she’s on her way to Italy right now with Belinda, her caretaker, who actually,” you let him know. “Was my caretaker too.”
Choso blinks and rebuttals in a very serious nonchalant way. “You need a caretaker?”
You chuckle and quickly counter. “No—imagine though? Like during a battle, someone’s just taking care of me,” you play along with a laugh, making his face burn and his heart race before he can’t help but smile faintly at the sight of your own reaction.
“No, but,” you clear your throat. “Belinda was mine and Satoru’s caretaker when we were young, so there’s no one I trust more with my little girl than Belinda.”
Choso hums and you add on excitedly.
“She’s going to be taking strolls around town, going to the beach, harvesting grapes, and looking for cute souvenirs because she says she wants to give her uncle something cute when he gets out of his prison realm.” You grin, and Choso’s lips pull to a soft smile.
“So,” he adds hesitantly. “She’s not upset you’re not leaving with her?”
You sigh deeply and carefully spin the water in your cup. “Yeah,” you admit. “But I told her that I have to stay here to work on getting Satoru out of the prison realm, so that kind of calmed her down.” You say and frown out of shame and sadness that you have to send your daughter away.
Choso reads your expression as if he’s known you for years and makes an assumption. “It’s for her own good.”
You exhale deeply. “Yeah, I know.” You smile again and nudge his foot with yours. “Thank you for asking, I appreciate it.”
Choso holds your gaze and glances down at your lips pulled to a smile before meeting your gaze again and offering you a small acknowledging nod.
“Now,” you add and swing your legs off the windowsill. “Do you want to watch a movie while we wait?” You ask and take the blanket you had been sitting on to throw it over you and walk to the TV. “We would watch an animated one about brothers going on drastically different revenge trips after their older brother dies. One ends up transformed because of his revenge, and the other one ends up blinded by anger. It’s a very good movie and it makes me cry all the time. I’m sure you’ll like it.”
“Yeah,” Choso agrees. “That’s fine.”
You peer over at him to flash him a smile as he takes a seat on the end of the couch. When you look down to grab the remote you smile wider to yourself over the fact that you don’t feel alone anymore with him here with you.
——
*2 HOURS LATER*
A knock rapping on the door sends you sliding off your seat to rush and open the door. And even if you expected them (an hour ago), seeing Kirara and Hakari standing in the hall, under the flickering light; some of the darkness that held you captive broke away, letting you feel lighter, like…you aren’t drowning by the weight of your emotions anymore.
“Finally,” you greet them nonchalantly even if that does nothing to hide the grief so noticeable in your puffy eyes. “I’m starving.”
“Master,” Kirara whispers as they look into your eyes to try and find something to say and a way to react as you stand before them.
“You look like crap master,” Hakari says brashly. “It's a good thing we brought your things.”
You flash him a soft smile before you glance down at your luggage he shows off.
“I almost thought you wouldn't get here, I almost cried thinking I was going to have to wear this forever,” you say dramatically and step aside to let him in.
“Master,” Kirara repeats in that soft voice.
“Kira, darling,” you greet them and look at them with a teasing smile.
Kirara drops the grocery bags and watches you with a trembling bottom lip before they close the gap and wrap you in an embrace.
You’re caught off guard by the suddenness of it, but you don’t question what brought this on, you told them about Nanako, Mimiko, and Nanami. So this embrace was for that.
It’s true they usually give you hugs here and there, they're more affectionate than Hakari after all, but you saw the pity in their eyes the moment you opened the door. They didn’t need to say a word about it for you to know.
“I’m sorry for your loss,” they murmur against you.
Yet no matter how much you knew, how much you prepared to appear strong while they were here, you still can’t help yourself from breaking just a little by the feeling of their comfort.
Whereas Choso filled the silence and did not make you feel alone or hopeless. Hakari and Kirara are still what keep you from drowning any further.
“Thank you, Kira,” you whisper and squeeze them gently, letting a couple of tears fall down your cheeks.
“Kin might not say it but it was his idea to come,” they reveal. “He wanted to come last night to keep you company, but he respected your wishes and we stayed home like you asked.”
Your breath hitches softly and you feel your heart fill with bliss. “Thank you,” whisper again and linger in their embrace for a moment longer before you pull back and hold their hands. “This is why you’re my favorite,” you taunt loudly.
“I heard that!” Hakari exclaims from the kitchen. “Eh, who are you?” He abruptly changes his tone of voice to something rougher, so you immediately drop Kirara's hands and help them with some groceries to then rush into the kitchen where Hakari is staring Choso down.
“Kin this is Choso,” you quickly interject. “He’s my friend.”
Hakari’s shoulders relax and he squints his gaze before interjecting. “How good are you at fighting?” He then looks over at you. “How good is your guy at fighting?”
You pluck a grape from one of the bags and throw it in your mouth. “Let him answer,” your voice comes out muffled.
“So,” Hakari redirects. “Are you any good? You could make good money.”
Choso’s eyes drift to you in confusion, but before you can help him out of the situation Kirara blurts as they walk up behind you. “Wait, this is him? Is this the same Choso you told us about? The cursed womb?”
Your face burns and Choso’s eyes slightly widen in surprise.
“Yeah this is him,” you agree and hide your face by putting the groceries down to avoid getting seen all flustered by Kirara and Hakari because they will notice and catch your racing heart when you simply lay your eyes on Choso.
“Choso,” you change the subject and look up proudly. “These are my students, the ones I told you about! This right here Kirara Hoshi,” you point over your shoulder.
“Hello,” Kirara greets and leans over your shoulder. “I like your buns.”
You smile softly, and see Choso grow a bit flustered. “Thank you,” he responds with nonchalance.
“And this,” you move on and grab Hakari’s arm. “Is Kinji Hakari. They’re my star pupils.” You show off like a proud mother and throw your arms around their shoulders. “My kids.”
“We’re her only students,” Kirara makes the point clear. “So there’s not really more to choose from.”
“Not like we’re complaining,” Hakari cuts in.
“Y/N has spoken highly of the both of you in the short time we’ve been together,” Choso shares bluntly and adds nothing else. That’s it.
“I assume we'll make breakfast now,” Choso adds. “I’ll fetch Yuji.”
You hum in comprehension and watch him until he disappears down the hall.
“Master?” Hakari snaps your attention back to the kitchen.
“Hm?” You probe and look at him.
“I wanted to say that I’m sorry for your losses,” he says. “I hope this is not the end for you, it would be disappointing.”
You scoff softly and he catches you off guard when he places his hand on your shoulder and gives it a gentle squeeze.
However, you can’t say you hate the gesture. It’s his form of an embrace, so you return it by reaching over and giving his hand a returning squeeze.
��Thank you, Kin. And it’s not, now I’m planning to kill the man in Suguru’s body and get my brother back.”
Hakari smirks. “I like the sound of that.”
You let his hand go, letting him slide his hand off your shoulder.
“I can’t kill Sukuna myself,” you grumble and begin to take things from the bags to put them away. “I’m not that stupid either, but I can kill Noritoshi—Or I can find a way to destroy Sukuna from the inside,” you sneer.
“What about both?” Hakari suggests as he sits back on the counter to watch Kirara and you put things away. “It’ll be a hell of a mission.”
You snicker. “Did you guys take in the city sights?” You change the subject as he mentions missions.
“Yeah,” Kirara cuts in. “I can’t believe we missed it. You really downplayed it!”
“I said big crater!” You argue. “There was a big crater!”
“Along with crumbling towers, cracked streets, and large gaps in walls,” Hakari adds sarcastically. “Yeah, but no biggie. It doesn’t compare to Egypt.”
You peer at him over your shoulder and smile. “Exactly what I told Yuki.” You wink at him.
“Only we didn’t destroy part of a city,” Kirara says, making Hakari and you both quickly rebuttal.
“Close enough.”
“I am sorry that we couldn’t lend a helping hand in all the fun,” Hakari continues with a stifled laugh and smacks the arm you regrew before he picks it up and examines it, making Kirara drop what they held to study your arm too as if it was some kind of miracle.
“I know it doesn’t hurt anymore,” Kirara says. “But are you sure there aren’t any lingering effects?”
“Just her unmanicured nails,” Hakari points out your insecurity.
“I’m working on it,” you whine and look at Kirara. “Would you help me? I can’t possibly go on with my nails all naked.”
Alas just as Kirara is about to agree, Choso entering the kitchen alone steals your attention.
“He said he didn’t want to come,” he shares almost disappointedly.
You pull your hand away from the student's grasp and offer Choso an assuring smile. “Just give him time. You can offer him breakfast later. For now, why don’t you come help me make some, hm? Or you can help Hakari put the things away.”
Choso nods and doesn’t hesitate to walk in and join the three of you in the kitchen, choosing to be by your side instead of in between you and your kids who watched him like hungry predators.
“I thought about it,” you direct at him with a smile. “We can make something savory like omelets!”
Choso raises his eyebrow and argues nonchalantly. “You said you wanted something sweet.”
You nod. “I know, but it’s too late to make what I wanted, I’m starving, so something quick is what we’re going with today.”
He hums and you don’t take that as a protest so you don’t change your mind.
“I can help you master,” Kirara cuts in and barges in between Choso and you. “We came with an appetite.”
You furrow your eyebrows and quietly wonder what that was about before you look over your shoulder to find your answer with Hakari. However, he looks away at that moment, making you quip. “Late and with an appetite? I swear.”
“You wouldn’t let us starve now would you?” Kirara speaks softly and sweetly, using your own tricks on you. “Who knows what we may face on our way home you know with all those curses—”
“I get it, I get it,” you cut them off and grumble. “And using my tricks on me? At least bat your lashes won’t you?”
Kirara laughs, and you can’t help but smile softly. Actually, you can’t help but feel happy being in the kitchen with your students and with Choso. You don’t feel alone with all the noise, you feel content with all the uproar Kirara and Hakari provide by being here.
However, in between all the bliss, the laughs, and the stories you all tell Choso who never wavers his attention, comes back that agonizing sorrow.
Just a couple of days ago you were laughing and gossiping with Satori, and the twins. Just a couple of days ago you still had them with you, and your heart wasn’t completely satisfied, but you were happy. Now they’re gone and that’s all that occupies your mind; along with their—no Mimiko’s body…you never saw Nanako’s body…You never saw her face, you just found her phone.
And for some reason that irks you so much that what you knew gets all twisted and you foolishly start to hope that you can still find her. Or that she’ll find you.
All because a good morning triggered a flood of memories you return to the station and wait. You wait with hope that you’ll find Nanako.
Yet she doesn’t come that evening, but instead of feeling discouraged and thinking straight, you continue to hope and wait. Wait, and wait for five days for a moment in time while Itadori is out curse hunting and Choso is following him, making sure he’s okay and hoping that Itadori will acknowledge him as a brother.
They don’t know that you find a spot near where you found the twins and wait. They don’t know until one does on the fifth day after they discreetly follow you, making you delusional and believe that the footsteps that approach you are Nanako’s.
Alas, when you look over your smile falls and your heart weeps a little when it’s not her.
“Choso,” you greet quietly and sit back down with your head hanging low. “What are you doing here?”
Choso falls beside you and then responds. “I was wondering where you came to every day for the past five days.”
You sigh and speak just above a whisper. “Here. I’m not hiding something if that’s what you think.”
“I debated it,” he confesses.
You huff softly, and he slowly slides down the wall to sit beside you.
“You can go,” you murmur and keep averting your gaze. “Make sure Itadori doesn’t run into any trouble. I just want to stay here and wait a little while longer…” you trail off and cradle Nanako’s broken phone against your chest.
“Wait for what?” Choso asks and you can’t tell if it’s some joke or a genuine question. Isn’t it obvious?
“She can still come,” you whisper sharply.
Choso shifts uncomfortably and breathes out. “Oh.” He doesn’t try to argue with you like others would have to get you to see the truth. He doesn’t snap back after you raised your voice. He continues to sit there in silence with you. And you feel grateful that he does.
You find comfort in the feeling of his presence and the sound of his calm breathing. You also slowly come back to the truth in his silence.
“Right?” You ask. “I didn’t see her…she can still come back…right?”
Choso lingers in the silence for a moment before he parts his lips. “I—”
“She can’t,” you cut him off to answer your own question because you already knew the truth. You had known it since the moment you found their bodies, but these calm days clouded your mind and made you cling onto hope.
You can see clearly now though, and a part of you dies inside because of it.
After days of knowing and crying at night, you finally come to terms with the fact that you will live the rest of your life without Nanako and Mimiko. The girls that aren’t even biologically yours, but you loved with every fiber in your body. The girls who you debated accepting into your life because you feared being a bad parent to them, but ended up trying to be everything your parents weren't to you. They’re gone. They’re gone forever, and you have to accept that. You do accept that now in the silence of the room that you fill with your broken cries and sniffles.
Several minutes pass before the room falls completely silent again and your shoulders stop shaking, however, you still remain seated and stare at the floor while Choso sits beside you not knowing what to do or how to comfort you until he finally finds the courage and breaks the silence.
“I found this.”
You wipe the stray tears off your cheeks and lift your head to watch him pull something out of his pocket. When his hand is close to you he opens his palm and shows off a small, but broken glass swan figurine infused with a red-orange color combination.
“Oh it’s broken,” Choso grumbles with a pout and closes his hand over the figurine to get rid of the broken glass.
Albeit you quickly grab his hand to stop him. “Not necessarily,” you assure him and pull his hand back towards you. “Hold the pieces together, I can fix it.”
You open Choso’s hand for him and then shift to be face to face.
“The neat thing about my technique,” you say and put Nanako’s phone away to summon fire to your finger. “I can fix these kinds of things.”
Choso puts the parts together and holds it out for you.
“One time,” you continue to speak while you begin to mend the pieces back together. “When I was a little girl, I was playing inside with my brother—twist,” you instruct him, and when he does you continue on. “…and we broke this crazy expensive glass vase, so,” you huff and smile faintly. “To avoid getting in trouble we stayed up all night and I put it back together.”
Choso hums in comprehension and you lift your gaze off the glass swan to look at him and hum back.
“Did they find out?” He probes. “Your parents?”
You shake your head. “No—twist—but my cousins did end up breaking it the following week, so,” you click your tongue. “That was that.”
You sit up straight and put the fire out to instead gather a swirl of air over your fingertip and redirect it at the swan to cool it off and finish your work.
“Look at that,” you muse happily and sit back to face Choso. “All fixed!”
Choso holds the figurine in between his fingertips and turns it gently to study your work.
“It’s not as it used to be, but it’s still pretty,” you try to make him feel better.
Choso hums and drifts his eyes over to you. “It’s for you,” he says and pushes the glass figurine towards you.
“For me?” You whisper and touch your chest with surprise.
Choso nods. “I found it amongst some rubble and…picked it up for you. It wasn’t broken then though.”
You hold his gaze for a lingering moment as you progress his gesture as if it’s the first time someone has done anything kind for you when it’s not true. People have done kind stuff for you. Yet you still can’t help but feel flustered and surprised over Choso doing it.
“Thank you,” you coo and take the glass swan from his grasp to gently cup it in your hands and admire the red-orange design that makes it look like fire is trapped inside—“it’s beautiful. I’ll cherish it forever.” You bat your lashes and meet his gaze with a beaming grin.
Choso blinks repeatedly and his cheeks grow a tint of red while his lips slowly pull to a sweet smile.
You should look away, you want to keep admiring the little swan, but you can’t rip your eyes away. You continue to hold his gaze as if you’re magnetized to him, and in that precise moment as you look into his kind and rich brown eyes, everything slows down and only you and him exist in your vast and beautiful world as a realization hits your mind and heart.
It’s a sweet and kind realization that lets you know that what you feel goes past just attraction; your face burns and your heart skips a beat for him because you…like him. You want to feel the warmth of his lips on yours, you want him to hold you intimately, and you want to make him laugh and smile in ways only you know how to.
You never thought you’d feel that burning desire again, even if Suguru said you should find someone to make you happy, you never found the urge or the need to after him, but here is Choso, and it’s such an exciting feeling. Something new and positively overwhelming that you never felt for Suguru.
Does he feel the same though?
You see his gaze linger, he keeps you company without you needing to tell him, he blushes a lot over the small things you say, and you often hear his breath hitch when you’re close to him. Plus you’re not a clueless and an inexperienced teenager anymore, you notice things even if you don’t point it out or make it obvious—And well he’s not really discreet about his feelings.
But…you know what you’ve done. You know who you are, and he’s sweet and passionate. He’s everything you like in a man, and it’s exactly why he’s not someone you deserve. So even if he gives you these sweet gifts, makes your heart sing the sweetest song, and makes you burn up with desire, you can’t encourage anything. You don’t deserve him or his big heart; he might not agree or see that detail, but you see it and you’re not worthy of him.
“Thank you once again, Choso,” you whisper and pull back.
He hums.
“I have something to tell you now,” you mutter and look back at the swan. “Something serious and private.”
You can’t encourage feelings of desire, but you still want to be his friend.
“You can’t tell anyone, okay? Promise?” You make yourself clear.
Choso swallows thickly and nods. “I won’t tell anyone.”
You nod. “Good. Good,” you murmur and continue to bite back a smile and sigh to pretend to be serious. “I…stayed up all night last night wondering where the sun went.” You hold his gaze and finish with a growing smile. “And then it dawned on me.” You snort and watch for his reaction.
Choso blinks and his eyebrows slowly begin to furrow.
“Get it?” You ask with a grin. “It dawned on me?” You snicker and can’t help but laugh at your own joke.
Choso doesn’t join in though, so you calm down and shake your head. “It’s not as funny when I have to explain the joke. So I’ll tell you another one.” You clear your throat and continue. “I tried to catch some fog the other day. I missed. Wait…” you trail off and laugh. “I said it wrong!” You push his shoulder and laugh harder. “I said it wrong! Listen, Choso.” You clear your throat again and sit up to face him and retell the joke. “I tried to catch some fog the other day. I mist.” You flash him a grin for a second before you sigh deeply. “I ruined it. Damn.”
Choso drops his head and strokes his chin, making you mindlessly smile in awe.
“Oh,” Choso interjects with a breathless scoff a few minutes later. “I get it. They’re jokes.”
You giggle and nod. “Yes. They are, but I guess I have to find the right one. Don’t worry I know tons. It’ll just take some time to find it.”
Choso hums and then his lips pull to a half smile. “I’ll look forward to it.”
You smile and nod. “Good. Now,” you draw out a deep breath. “Let’s go meet up with Itadori.”
You push yourself off your seat and Choso mirrors you. When you’re about a thirds of a way near the exit you break your silence and nudge his arm.
“I was thinking about ways to get your brothers out.”
Choso blinks and his eyes soften when he looks at you.
“Okay,” you go on as you fiddle with the glass swan. “One, we ask for help from my doctor friend. But…I am leaning away from that one because I don’t want to risk getting her in trouble, so here’s three more which all now involve knocking out the guards. Which isn’t hard, my six-year-old can do it.” You skip forward to face him as you walk back.
“We can walk into all the doors,” you continue. “Risk falling into a trap and maybe dying. Three, we can take the route I used last year and burn all the doors down with one of my techniques, which will leave the one we want. Or four, since you say you can sense your brothers, we can just use you to guide us to the right door. It’d be less messy.”
“Yes.” Choso nods. “I thought about that one too, so we can use me,” he says. “If that doesn’t work then we can use your technique.”
You smile. “Great, that sounds like a plan. Now we have to figure out when. Shoko says that things are still pretty roused up at the school,” you pause and turn to face the last stretch before you reach the exit doors. “I don’t think things will change any time soon, so,” you exhale. “Maybe we can go sometime next week. That sound good?” You ask and turn your head to make sure it’s okay.
Luckily Choso was already looking at you so you quickly find each other's gaze.
“Yes, that sounds good,” he agrees, making you smile proudly and pat his shoulder.
“Great.” You exclaim and avert your gaze to avoid looking into his eyes again.
You actually get ahead of him to exit the building and choose to immediately look up at the night sky the moment you’re outside.
“Look at that,” you muse out loud as you find joy in the rare star-littered sky casted over the city. “There’s stars out now that the city lights aren’t polluting the sky. Hm.” You hum and smile with admiration. “Nothing beats seeing the stars on a boat in the middle of the ocean. It looks like you’re lost in the stars.” You ramble and look down.
However, that was a mistake because Choso is already looking at you with a deep intensity that makes it hard for you to pull your eyes away.
You almost don’t find the strength to, you want to get lost in his eyes that seem to glimmer softly thanks to the moon's gentle hue, but you do look away and hide your flustered face.
“So,” you roll out and change the subject. “How are things with Itadori? Do you talk when you’re out hunting curses?”
“Not really,” Choso answers right away, sounding disappointed. “He’s stuck in a trance when he’s killing curses.”
You slowly look back at Choso and frown with pity. “It’s just all his emotions,” you inform him. “He’s trying to numb away the pain as he’s fighting.”
Choso nods. “It seems so…could you talk to him?” He asks, catching you by surprise. “I’m afraid I can’t offer the advice he needs to hear. Maybe you can?”
“Me?” You point at yourself.
“Yes. You’re a mother, you have students too. And you share a common loss,” he says. “Maybe you can talk to him.”
You hold his gaze for a second before you avert your eyes and think for a minute.
You don’t want to say the wrong thing to Itadori. He’s not your students or your kids, and his way of thinking is different.
But Choso is right too, you do share a common loss, and you’ve lost other people too, you can talk to him about grief. Besides, you’ve been living with him, he hardly eats, and when he’s out in the living room he’s spaced out most of the time. He’s in pain and you can say you know what he’s feeling. Plus, Choso has done so much for you. He’s so nice. And even if you don’t want to encourage your relationship to drift in a different direction, you can still help him this way and it won’t change a thing.
“All right,” you assure Choso. “I’ll talk to him. I think I have an idea. We can do it tomorrow night.”
Choso draws out a deep breath and you feel his stare on you. “Thank you,” he says softly.
You avert your gaze and nod. “No problem, Choso.”
His gaze lingers for a while longer. And when he finally looks away you look at him as if you’re addicted to him.
——
*THE NEXT DAY*
Okay, how do you say this?
Hey, come outside with me?
No, it sounds weird…so maybe “can we talk?”
Sounds a bit too serious and you don’t want to make Itadori nervous.
Hm…
You tap your chopstick on the plate and think for a moment that’s cut short.
“You okay?” Itadori breaks his silence which ends up surprising you; he hardly says a thing besides his manners.
“Oh,” you gasp softly and flicker your eyes to Choso. He looks at you and without saying a thing you speechlessly say “here I go,” and slide your eyes back to the pink-haired boy, noticing his gaze snap from Choso and you as if finding something off between the two of you.
“Itadori,” you start off by saying and put your utensils down to just throw something out. “When we’re done with dinner could you meet me outside? I want to show you something that might help.”
Itadori’s eyebrows knit together in confusion but he doesn’t probe, he nods in agreement. “Yeah, all right.”
You smile softly. “Good, and bring something that reminds you of Nanami.”
“Huh?”
You lean over. “You’ll see when we get down there...” You trail off and turn to Choso. “You too Choso, bring something that reminds you of your brothers. We can all do this.”
“Bring what?” Choso asks for him and Itadori since they both have the same question.
You shrug. “Something you see that reminds you of the people you lost. It doesn’t have to be big, it can be a picture, something small like a button, just something you look at and makes you think of them. We’ll burn it.” You let them know.
Choso averts his gaze and thinks, whilst Itadori just eats his food in silence and with sorrow.
You can’t say you have anything to offer at the moment, you do want to save it all for later, so you let the silence linger while you all eat.
Nevertheless, Choso has other plans.
“Yuji,” he catches Itadori and you off guard by speaking up. But then again you shouldn't be, he's been trying to make small talk with Itadori for so long. “Do you know, y/n has a caretaker.”
“Hey!” You exclaim and snap your eyes at him to look at him with betrayal. How come he’s picking on you? It’s so out of left field!
Then again he doesn’t talk much and you're still getting to know who’s turning out to be, so everything will probably come out surprising. Which is not a bad thing, you kind of like that he dared himself to pick on you on such a forgetful aspect of your life. It means he was listening when you talked.
“That’s not true,” you make it known.
Itadori eyes widen and he looks at you shocked as if he hasn’t gone to your house before.
“My daughter has a caretaker,” you spat and point your utensil at Choso. “I stopped having a caretaker since I was 11.”
“You had a babysitter?” Itadori asks teasingly.
You nod. “There were three,” you say and lift three fingers. “My family are the Gojo’s so my parents didn’t have time to take care of me. Belinda was my every day, one was for teaching, and the third was for…well, I don’t remember anymore, but there were three.”
“That can’t be right,” Itadori doubts you.
You chuckle. “It’s right. And if Choso had lived 150 years ago he would’ve had them too,” you taunt him right back. “You would've had your ass wiped, man. You would’ve been pampered like you’re some god because of your inherited technique.”
Choso rolls his eyes. “I would’ve hated it,” he grumbles. “And him even more.”
“Yeah sure,” you scoff. “You would’ve been clan leader eventually and matched with some pretty sorcerer woman to continue your line.”
Itadori slams his hands on the table and leans over the table to be closer to you. “Wait, that's real? Do people actually get matched together like in the movies?”
You prop your elbow on the table to rest your chin on your hand and respond. “Yeah. That’s how the big families guarantee that their family line continues to be strong. For example, the Zen’in’s wanted me to marry their son, Naoya Zen’in, but,” you huff. “My brother wouldn't allow it, and my father never agreed to it either. That’s one of the good things he did for me. If not, right now I’d be some forgotten concubine in the Zen’in clan.”
“Really?” Itadori inquiries.
You nod lazily. “Yeah. Truth is, I probably would’ve just…you know,” you chuckle coldly. “Killed myself or something if that happened though.”
“Tsk,” Choso complains about your joke.
“Naoya is the worst,” you back up your joke. “He’s an arrogant, misogynist, spoiled brat who only values himself.”
“Jeez,” Itadori whispers.
“Happens though,” you murmur and sit up. “Takes a lot of sacrifice being part of a family like that. Then again when you’re used to it it’s normal. I escaped it though so I’m good.” You smile and look at him to ask him a question you already knew but one Choso doesn’t. “What about you? You said your grandfather raised you, how was that?”
Itadori shrugs. “It was good. He was good, not like your family.”
You laugh softly.
“There was always food on the table and clothes on my back. He was a good guy,” he says.
You glance at Choso and point your eyes at Itadori, encouraging him to dive deeper so he can get to know him better.
“And,” Choso brings up slowly as he understands what you want from him. “Your grandfather…where is he?” He asks and drifts his gaze away from you to give his attention to his brother.
“Oh,” Itadori answers as he scoops up some food. “He passed not long ago. It’s just me now.”
“Oh.” Choso lets out with a hardened expression slowly painting on his face.
“You have all of us,” you quickly assure him. “And your friends. Choso. You’re not alone.”
Itadori plays with his food and mutters at his plate with a deep-set frown on his face. “But I don’t, not anymore.”
You swallow back thickly and don’t try to argue, he won’t listen, it’ll just go in one ear and out the other, so you’ll wait for the Pyre.
However, you do let him know something. “Itadori, after this whole ordeal is done, you’re always welcome in the community. If you don’t change your mind about being alone that is. Choso and his brothers are going to get settled there, you can go too.”
Itadori's eyes slowly drift to you and he looks at you with a perplexed look. “But—”
“You’ll have something to do,” you cut him off and assure him even though you know that’s not what he was going to ask. “We always need a helping hand.”
Itadori drops his gaze and nods stiffly. “All right,” he says in an unconvincing way. “Thank you.”
“Of course,” you redirect and keep your eyes on him as he plays with his food. “Now,” you slowly continue filling the silence as you sit back to face both guys better. “I need to tell you both the story of when I fell off my horse—”
Nevertheless, before you can finish, the sound of your phone ringing cuts you off. And when you check who’s calling, it’s none other than your little girl.
“I’ll meet you guys outside,” you excuse yourself as you get up with your plate. “I have to take this call.”
On your way to the kitchen, you answer your phone and right away there’s a chipper voice. “Mommy!”
“Satori?” You greet cautiously considering it’s late in Italy compared to here. “Hello. What’s up with this wonderful surprise? Why aren’t you sleeping?”
“Uh,” she hums through the phone for a long while.
“Satori Geto,” you scold her and hold your phone with your shoulder to wash your dish. “It’s 2 am over there. What’s wrong?”
“Mom,” she speaks cautiously out of fear she’d get in trouble. “Mommy, I had a dream.”
“A bad dream?” You immediately try to find a solution.
“Hm, no,” she rolls out, making you sigh as you close the faucet and walk over to your room—“It was a good dream,” she whispers and yawns. “About Daddy, Nana, and Mimi! We were at the park!”
Your breath hitches and your annoyance vanishes. “Oh…what did you do in the park?”
Satori hums and when she answers she speaks with glee. “Daddy was pushing me in the swing, and my sisters were sitting beside me.”
Your eyes water and your heart breaks a little.
She still has yet to know about the twins' death. You just haven’t been able to build the strength to share it through the phone, you want to be with her when you tell her to comfort her. You don’t want to be miles away and have to hear her cry through a phone.
“You know what they say,” you hide your sadness. “Daddy came to visit. You tell him hi for me?”
“Of course,” she exclaims. “Always.”
You pull your phone away to hide a shaky breath.
“Mommy, when am I going back home? I miss you,” her voice quivers.
You press your phone back to your ear and coo. “I miss you too baby and I’m sorry but I don’t know yet.”
Satori groans. “Are you sure you don’t need my help?” She asks desperately. “Me and Tiger can help. And Uncle Satoru said "I'm a big help”, I want to help him out of prison.”
You giggle and she whines. “Don’t laugh.”
“I'm sorry, I’m sorry,” you quickly counter. “I know you’re a big help, so you know how you can help him? By making him a welcome home present. Maybe knit him a scarf,” you suggest. “You said you’re learning. Or you know, continue to look for a cute souvenir that reminds you of him. He’ll need some cheering up when he’s out and that will put a smile on his face.”
Satori groans dramatically. “Fine,” she grumbles. “But you work hard to get him out okay? Or else he’ll miss his birthday.”
You grin and assure her. “I will make sure he’s out before then. But as of now, you need to go to sleep. We’ll call in the morning like always, all right? I love you, my girl, to the moon and never back.”
Satori yawns. “I love you too mama. Sweet dreams.”
“Sweet dreams to you too Chipmunk,” you whisper and stay on the phone until she hangs up.
Rather than going out to meet with the others, you continue sitting down for a moment as you feel nothing but guilt having to be away from your daughter for who knows how long.
She deserves so much more, you promised to give her more, but look at you now. Hiding her away from curse users with attachment issues, and hiding the fact that her older sisters are dead.
How terrible is that? How terrible are you?
You let out a deep frustrated breath as you wipe your eyes before you stand up and swipe a picture off the drawer to walk out and meet the guys in the courtyard of the apartment complex.
“Sorry,” you interject when they notice you approaching. “It took longer than expected.”
“It’s all right,” Choso quickly assures you. “Take the time you need. She’s your daughter.”
You flash him a sweet and thankful smile, making him blink repeatedly as if in shock before he offers you a very faint timid smile.
Itadori catches the interaction but thinks nothing of it until he notices Choso intently follow your figure with his eyes until you reach the small pyre in the middle. Now he might not be the smartest guy when it comes to these things, but he knows pining when he sees it. (Or when it’s obvious). And he sees that now so he can’t help but snicker to himself under his breath.
“All right,” you interject loudly and snap a spark of fire to the wood to light the small pyre with just your hands. “Tonight we’re going to do a funeral practice a sorcerer tribe from the Arctic taught Aoi, Yuki, and me a few years back.”
You step back and pull out a picture of Nanami, the twins, and you from your pocket.
“We will welcome them back to our lives by burning what reminds us of them instead of saying goodbye forever,” you speak softly and continue to admire the picture Nanami didn't want to take, but did anyway because you insisted.
“Why?” Itadori mutters.
You let out a deep breath and walk back to fall by his side. “The people of the tribe believed that the ash and the sparks from the items that float to the sky form a path to welcome our loved ones back into our lives,” you share and look at Itadori, seeing his bottom lip tremble as he crumbles a movie ticket in his hand.
“I don’t deserve it,” he confesses in a shaky voice. “I don’t. He’s dead because of me, and Kugisaki…” he trails off and plops himself on the ground to hide his face in his hands.
You steal a glance from Choso and notice his desperation to have his brother feel better, so you don’t protest against what he asked of you yesterday and sit down next to Itadori.
Instead of breaking the silence though you linger in it and watch the fire eat away at the wood logs. When the wood crackles and gives off sparks you quietly speak up.
“As you know Nanami and I had another best friend when we were in school…we were just like you and your group of friends, inseparable and always supporting each other in dark times that hunting curses brings. He was…” you smile to yourself as you recall Haibara. “Like you, a charming smile, and a way to see the good out of bad situations. He was the best of us and only wanted to be a sorcerer because he had the power to help others.”
Tears well in the corner of your eyes, but you don’t let them fall, you smile softly instead until Itadori brings up a question.
“What happened to him? Nanami never talked about him, and you never go into too much detail.”
You let out a deep sigh and bend the corner of the picture paper as you recall his tragic end. “It was supposed to be an easy mission,” you start off collected. “One we should’ve easily managed, but it turns out that they were wrong…the curse outclassed us, and at that point, my technique was heavy to use, I…I struggled for a while. We weren’t prepared for the curse, but it caught us off guard, it managed to separate us…” you falter as you grow upset and debate going on.
But you have to, Itadori needs to listen to the point you want to make.
“When I finally escaped and reached Haibara it was too late,” you fight to finish the story while you drop your eyes to your manicured nails Kirara helped you do—“I still hopelessly held onto hope as I cradled him in my arms, but he had died the moment I stepped out to help him.” You sniffle and hear Itadori’s feet shift against the ground.
“Now they’re both gone,” you murmur and look out at the pyre.
“I,” he stammers. “I'm sorry. I’m sorry you had to lose another friend because of me.” He cries.
You scoff and argue against him. “It’s not your fault, Itadori, Nanami would’ve fought you to get you to understand that, and I will too if need be.”
Itadori turns his head to look at you and is caught off guard by the sweet smile that grows on your lips.
“We never really lose the ones we love,” you retell a piece of wholehearted advice Haibara told you. Now it’s not word for word of what he said but that's not the point. “Right now It’s going to be the worst days of our lives, I mean you’ve been living them, but it’s not the end. Even if it feels like we’re drowning, it’s not the end. The people we love will be with us eternally as long we keep fighting to live and keep our hearts. Even if it’s battered and a weeping mess and you want to give up on it, we have to fight to live, when we give up is when we lose it all.”
You reach over and take Itadori’s hand. He looks over at you with his cheeks pampered with tears.
“Keep fighting Yuji Itadori and keep your heart. It’s a precious thing.”
More thick tears stream down the curve of his cheeks and this time you don’t hesitate to lean over and embrace him tightly.
“Grieving is a precious thing too, it means we’re fighting. So cry, get angry but never lose your heart.”
Itadori’s arms are stiff when they’re on you, but as you continue to hold him tightly against you, he eases into the embrace and lets himself cry quietly.
It’s not for long, he doesn’t take long to pull away either, but he lets himself grieve. That’s what you wanted, and that’s what Choso wanted too.
“Now,” you continue on. “Let’s burn our stuff. So we can get inside, it’s getting fucking cold,” you exclaim and run over to the pyre as you hold yourself to shield your body from the nipping breeze.
“Thank you,” a whisper gets carried to your ear. And when you look over you see Choso with a softened expression on his features.
“Of course,” you assure him and place your hand on his shoulder to give it a gentle and reassuring squeeze.
He breathes in at the interaction, and you make the mistake of holding his gaze with a soft look, making your desire drive your eyes to his lips and fill you with the need to close the gap. But you take back control and let his shoulder go to face the dancing flames and fall back to the grieving moment to start the ritual.
One which you all participate in; even Choso who burns a paper with his brother's names on it because he said he had nothing else. Which makes you even sadder.
Itadori burns a movie ticket for Nanami and holds onto hope for Kugisaki. All while you burn a picture of the twins, you and Nanami together. You don’t have the heart to burn anything else.
You barely have the heart to do this, it still hurts too much, but you can’t push it away. You can’t go back to denying the truth, you need to let go and accept their deaths once and for all.
After all, they’re together now, aren't they? Suguru and the twins?
And Nanami can finally know peace. It’s all he wanted.
So it is okay, it’s going to be okay and eventually your agony will dull.
You keep telling yourself that as you stand in the calming silence and watch your items burn turn to ash and sparks that float up to the dark sky.
Eventually, the flames begin to die out and your mind falls silent. It’s all so quiet. And when the last spark dies out, the silence is deafening, but it’s peaceful, so you choose to bring some light to the dark space as everyone remains here.
“I need to confess something. Nanami would’ve wanted me to,” you whisper and scratch the back of your head to pretend to be serious. “I used to be…addicted to soap.”
“Hm?” Itadori immediately probes
“But,” you continue and let a smile start tugging on your lips. “I’m clean now.”
You look at the guys at your sides and see them both looking at you with questioning looks while you snort and break into a chuckle.
“Oh, I see,” Choso whispers and scoffs softly before his lips break on a smile that then leads to a rumbling chuckle.
You don’t know if he truly got it, but you don’t question him, you laugh harder along with him while your heart does flips out of pure joy that you got to finally make him laugh.
Now all that is left is Itadori.
And much to your surprise, he begins to snicker before he lets himself get lost in the moment too. Either out of genuine humor, or the high of the moment, but he laughs. And after a while, you all seem to forget why you’re laughing, you just get drunk in the moment.
Up to the point, your phone ringing interrupts the moment.
“Ah,” you gasp for air as you calm down. “I’m going to take this.”
You walk off and when you check who’s calling you smile and quickly answer. “Master!”
“Gojo, how are you doing?” She greets you.
You shrug. “I’m…good.” You share slowly. “You tired of hiding yet?”
Yuki groans. “Yes, but I suppose studying Maki Zen’in makes up for it.”
You hum and come to a stop by the back door. “So,” you press, knowing this isn’t just a simple call to catch up. “What’s up?”
Silence comes through for a moment before she sighs and answers with a lighthearted tone. “I have some good news.”
You gasp dramatically. “You killed Noritoshi Kamo and I can go back home with my daughter and brother?” You sass her.
Yuki chuckles. “Not exactly. Are you alone?”
You peer back and see that the guys are keeping their distance, but you still walk inside to talk nonetheless. “I am now…what’s wrong Yuki?”
Said woman lets out a deep breath and at that moment you have a feeling it isn’t anything good.
“We’ve come up with a plan that involves you working with…Yuta Okkotsu…”
Her words drown out and you feel your heart pang at the simple utter of his name.
“Okkotsu?” You cut her off coldly. “The man who killed my husband? You want me to work with him.”
“He didn’t kill Geto,” Yuki argues in his defense. “Your brother did. You know that.”
You shake your head. “Perhaps, but Satoru had to after Okkotsu wounded Suguru to the point of no return. He’s the reason why Suguru is dead, Yuki. He’s the reason why…” you trail off and huff out angrily. “I won’t work with him.”
“Y/N,” Yuki presses harshly. “Stop being a selfish brat. This goes beyond you and your grudge. This can lead to a way to help Yuji Itadori and Satoru Gojo. Do you understand? This isn’t about you. This is about our society, our livelihood. The lives of the students you love, of the child you have, and the family you cherish. I know it isn’t something you want, but it’s something you have to do.”
She’s…right. Even if it hurts to admit, she’s completely right.
“What do you have in mind?” You grumble and basically hear her smile.
“Thatta girl. Well,” she sighs. “It’s a secret mission to kill Yuji Itadori.”
Your face falls and you quickly spat back. “You’re insane. Being stuck in one place has made you insane. I’m not—I made a promise that I don’t intend to break. He’s a kid too who deserves—”
“Okkotsu won’t really kill him,” she cuts you off. “He’ll bring him close to death and revive him at that exact moment. It’s an easy and quick mission and all I need from you is you to lead Itadori to the trap.”
You shake your head and pull out a cigarette to slide it in between your lips. “Yeah, remember the brother I told you about? He doesn’t leave his side, and the only time he does is when he’s with me—”
“Doing what?” Yuki teases, making you scrunch your nose in disgust at her behavior.
“When we're talking, when we’re hanging out,” you explain yourself, but she laughs nonetheless.
“Ah, I see. I do. And it’s okay. It’s been too long for you, you’re drying—”
“I’ll burn you,” you blurt with annoyance. “Shut up. It’s…hm. We’re friends, so focus. How do I get rid of the brother?”
Yuki hums. “You don’t have to, Okkotsu can handle him as long as you let him. All that needs to happen is you leading him to the right spot to let Okkotsu work.”
You give your back to the door and light the cigarette in between your lips. “They’ll expect me to fight with them, I can’t just let them think that I’m betraying them,” you bring up and draw in a puff.
“That’s where Miguel comes in,” Yuki says, making you feign a laugh and shake your head.
“I’m not talking to Miguel,” you sneer. “He lied to me. They both did. For months they kept Noritoshi a secret. And it’s not that I'm angry about that, I’m angry because they didn’t tell me. They didn’t trust me enough to tell me.”
“Y/n,” Yuki sighs. “You know that’s not it.”
You drag in a deep puff and let all the smoke come out first before you comment on the matter. “It doesn’t matter. They still didn’t tell me. They thought they were doing the right thing but ended up making the wrong choice.”
“Well,” Yuki mutters. “Suck it up. He’ll pull you away and you’ll follow him alone. Can your boys let that happen?”
You hesitate to answer even if the answer is obvious. “Yes,” you whisper and drop your head. “So when does it all go down?”
“The ninth,” she reveals. “Just live a normal day, don’t bring up any suspicion. And in the evening when it’s time, Okkotsu or Miguel will text you.”
You scratch your forehead with your cigarette in between your manicured fingers and sigh with frustration. “All right, but I better be closer to getting my brother back after this.”
“Yeah, that’s the plan too,” she assures you. “I promise we’ll get him out.”
You nod and stick the cigarette back in between your lips. “All right, master, I understand what needs to be done.”
Yuki hums gleefully. “Good girl. I swear it’ll all be worth it okay?”
“Mh-hm.”
“Don’t try to kill Okkotsu, okay? Chin up, and tough it out like I taught you.”
You muster a soft smile and nod. “Yeah, yeah.”
“Put that damn cigarette out,” she scolds you without even needing to see you committing the act.
“Eh,” you groan.
“Goodnight, I’ll call you tomorrow,” she says.
“Goodbye, and I’ll look forward to it,” you redirect.
Yuki scoffs softly. “You better.”
You share a soft laugh and proceed to hang up the phone first. Once you’re surrounded by the silence of the hall you avoid looking out the door and grumble to yourself out of frustration, “damn it.”
——
*A COUPLE DAYS LATER*
“Okay now it’s your turn, I can’t be the only one talking,” you tell Choso as you stop in the vegetable section to look at some cabbages. “The question doesn’t have to be too thought out. Something…” you trail off and peer back. “Simple.”
You return your gaze to the cabbages and pick up one to study its quality. Once you’re sure it’s good, you bag the cabbage and turn to place it in the cart, noticing that Choso is still thinking hard. But rather than filling the silence while his head tries to come up with something, you grab the edge of the cart and continue forward until you remember something and turn around sharply.
“Sorry I need something from the front before I forget it,” you throw out hurryingly.
Choso doesn’t complain and continues to push the cart as he continues on thinking as if it’s some damn test.
“Just say a question man,” you hurry him up.
However, you reach the aisles by the checkout stations and he still doesn’t think of something.
“Ahh,” you fawn over what you find. “Momiji Manju!” You show off to Choso excitedly. “The only reason I like the fall is for these. Which is why I’m getting all three flavors.” You throw multiple packages in the cart and Choso finally interjects.
“I have one…”
“About time,” you mumble and grab the cart to guide him away.
“Uh…what’s your favorite color?” He asks.
You look at him with an excited smile and compliment his simple question. “That’s a good one. And mine will have to be brown,” you reveal and look at the target you’re driving him to. “But like a rich brown. The kind of brown when it’s hit by the sun. That brown. It's like it’s holding the sun,” you muse and look back at him with a soft smile.
Choso hums, and you point your chin at him. “What about you?” You redirect.
Choso shrugs. “I don’t know. I don’t have one.”
You laugh softly. “Just say the first one that comes to mind. I know you have one.”
Choso averts his gaze and sighs deeply before he parts his lips and blurts. “Red.”
You hum and walk back to be at his side. “You know,” you add smugly. “That you can tell a lot about someone by their favorite color?”
Choso’s eyebrows furrow slightly.
“Red,” you continue. “It means that you’re passionate, fierce, impulsive, and powerful. Which,” you point at him. “All fits with you.”
Choso’s cheeks grow red and his chest rises as he holds your gaze.
“And brown,” you add. “Well, I can’t say because it’d be biased.” You chuckle and snap your attention to the sunglasses rack to skip over there and take two to put one on you, and then return to Choso.
“Look at me,” you order, and he listens right away, letting you easily slide on the sunglasses over his eyes. “Wow,” you beam. “Look at us. I think this deserves a picture.”
You pull your phone out and quickly press the camera app before you throw your arm around his shoulders and press your cheek against his to snap a picture of him and you.
After you take a couple you check on them and press on the one you like the most.
“Cute,” you show off with a happy smile.
The corner of Choso’s lips tug to a faint smile but you don’t linger on his sweet gesture because your heart is already over the moon and you’ve been doing a terrible job to discourage your heart and mind from swooning any further.
“Hey, uh,” you bring up nervously and turn the cart to head back to the aisles. “What did Itadori want again?”
Paper crinkles before Choso answers. “Chips, and instant noodles.”
You hum, “well we’ll get his noodles right now and his chips when we’re on our way to pay. Do you want anything? I’ve noticed you like snacking on peanuts, we can get them.”
“Uh…no,” he says bashfully. “It’s all right.”
You slow down as you roll in an aisle and pick up some chicken. “How about meatballs tonight, hm?” You ask.
“Yeah sure,” he answers nonchalantly so you get discouraged and put the chicken back to instead continue moving forward, leaving Choso puzzled.
“I don’t understand,” he mutters.
“Yeah sure,” you mock him. “It’s okay if you don’t want some. We can make something else,” you argue and he’s only more confused.
“I said yes,” he counters.
“But not with much enthusiasm, it’s like when you ask me if I want to play chess,” you bring up. “And I say “I suppose,” so you double check with me until I say “yes”. Do you understand now?”
Choso sighs and nods. “Yes.”
“We can make something else, sushi maybe, or rice balls, stir fry?” You suggest.
“Meatballs are fine,” he says, making you peer back to tease him.
“How hard was that?”
Choso draws out a deep breath and groans quietly, making you snicker.
Alas, your amusement falls when your phone buzzes and you see Miguel sent you a message.
Miguel: Be out by 6. I’ll send a general location, and the street I’ll be on so we can go off and talk.
A frown forms on your lips and no matter how much you want to deny him or leave him on seen you answer, dryly.
You: ok
“Are you…all right?” Choso catches you off guard.
You put your phone away and look at him with a feigned assuring smile. “Yeah, just messages from people at home. That’s all.” You lie, and he studies your face hard, but ultimately catches nothing so he doesn’t probe.
“We can go out hunting for curses before dinner, that way we have more of an appetite,” you try to make an excuse for your plan.
“Yes that’s fine, I don’t mind,” he falls for it with ease, which makes you feel bad because you can’t tell him what’s going on even if as if late you’ve found that you don’t hide much from him, and he doesn’t have anything to hide so he’s always honest with you. And how are you repaying that now?
By not being honest about this.
And you know it’s not some big important secret that will make anyone upset, but you still feel bad that he’s out of the loop over plans centered around his own brother.
“Itadori and Noritoshi mentioned you’re popular,” Choso brings up hesitantly. “Are you sure you won’t be spotted by your family?”
You shake your head with a small smile painted on your features and ignore how your heart just gushed by his concern. “Nah, we’ll be out of the store and on our way home if they do see anything anyway…what else did Noritoshi say about me?” You can’t help but query.
Choso stays quiet for a moment before he shares with rising anger detectable in his usual nonchalant tone. “He didn’t share much. My theory is that he did that on purpose so we could believe his role as your husband Suguru Geto.”
You drop your head and confess above a whisper. “Yeah, and his mistake was that Suguru would never bring up the idea to hurt me.”
“Well he was surrounded by the disaster curses that only knew the things that would come out of his mouth,” he grumbles. “He manipulated all of us.”
You glance over at him and see that he has his fists clenched and his face scrunched with anger.
“Fathers really are the worst,” you try to comfort him by relating to him whilst you take the sunglasses off and fiddle with them.
“Yes…they are,” Choso quietly agrees, causing you to lift your head to look at him.
And the moment your eyes land on him and you see him still wearing the sunglasses, you can’t help but grin at him as you find him adorable and hot.
Choso doesn’t notice your obvious admiring stare and the only reason you expose yourself is by grabbing his wrist. “Cho,” you pull his attention to you so you can capture a picture of him.
“Look at that you’re photogenic,” you point out and show him the off-guard photo that makes him blush and look away.
You smirk even if you shouldn’t be so proud and giddy. “Just a couple more things and we can head out,” you let him know.
Nevertheless, after doing what you said, the moment you get back to the apartment complex you both come to an empty house and a note in the kitchen left by Itadori
“You guys took too long. I headed out to hunt curses. -Yuji.”
Damn, damn.
“We could get start dinner—”
“No,” you cut Choso off and rush towards your room to change into better shoes since that’s all the time you have to spare, you keep on your light long-sleeved two-piece set—“Let’s go find him first.”
He better not be far or else this could end up ruining the damn plan.
You to Miguel: Sudden change of plans, heading out now, I’ll send my location soon. Be on standby.
Once you’re outside you depend on Choso to use his technique to lead you to Itadori without trying to be too pushy or suspicious.
However, perhaps you aren’t good at masking your emotions, or Choso got good at reading you after living with you in a small apartment for 9 days. “Is everything alright?” He asks.
You turn your phone off after sending Miguel your location and nod eagerly. “Yeah, yeah. Why the concern?” You ask with a narrowed and questioning gaze.
Choso’s eyes study your gaze before he responds. “Every time you check your mobile device you seem to grow upset.”
His attention to detail catches you off guard, and it makes you want to share the plan with him, but it’s so close to being over so you tough it out.
“Just my family trying to talk to me,” you share a partial truth. “I still don’t feel like talking to them, but they’re pushy, and it’s pissing me off. That’s all.”
Choso holds your gaze and nods with hesitation. “Oh…okay.”
You hum and quickly focus your attention ahead. “We’re coming close to a tunnel. Is he close?”
“Yes, very close,” he says and picks up his pace to turn the corner and walk down to the tunnel, letting you pull your phone back out to update Miguel.
You: Approaching the tunnel.
You hit send as you turn the corner, and keep your attention on the phone to wait for a reply.
Miguel: I’m on my way. Be there in five.
You sigh deeply and put your phone away to refocus on the matter ahead, seeing now that there’s large monster-like curses in the tunnel and Itadori is getting chased by them.
“Choso!” Itadori yells out.
You run over and get ready to help, but just as you lift a finger Choso claps his hands together and mutters a cursed technique. “piercing blood.”
In the blink of an eye, blood shoots out of Choso’s hands, and impales multiple curses right through the head, managing to exorcize all but one with ease.
So with the desire to help, you break into a sprint. And just as you’re about to reach Choso’s side you slide forward as you summon wind.
“Lashing wind,” you mutter your technique maliciously and lash a gust of wind out towards a red four-legged curse that exorcizes them.
“Yuji,” Choso calls out.
However, before he can finish what he wanted to say a curse with wings catches you all off guard.
Alas, just as Choso and you get ready to fight it, Itadori sprints over at an impressive speed and rams his fist through the curse, sending it back against a cement wall and spilling blood with his punch alone. He doesn’t even need to swing another time, the curse dies and turns to nothing but smoke, leaving you impressed. Even after seeing him do the same moves for the past 9 days.
“As impressive as ever little brother,” Choso interjects as he walks over to him.
“Are you still calling me that?” Itadori counters.
You walk towards them slowly as you wait for Miguel to show up.
“I’ll keep calling you that, over and over,” Choso tells him seriously. “Try to recollect, after all, your father had stitches on his forehead didn’t he?”
Before Itadori can answer, your name is called out, “Y/N!”
You look back with dread and meet Miguel’s gaze just a few feet away.
“Damn,” you mumble and look at Choso and Itadori while you start walking towards Miguel. “I’ll be right back, all right?”
Choso steps forward and looks at you with a hardened concerned look. “Do you want us to come with you?”
You shake your head. “No, I’ll catch up with you two. I won’t take long.”
Choso seems hesitant and cautious as he glances over at Miguel, but he doesn’t argue.
“All right,” he mutters. “If you need help, let us know.”
You can’t help but smile faintly. “I will,” you assure him. “But I’ll be okay. He’s family.”
You face Miguel as you get closer to him, but feel the need to look back so you do so and catch Itadori and Choso watching you retreat.
Which makes you feel bad for what’s about to happen, but it’s for the greater good, so you suck it up and follow the plan.
“Okkotsu?” You ask Miguel when you’re by his side.
“He’ll be here,” he says. “He’s close by.”
.
.
.
.
.
A/N- Choso and Mc try not to make it obvious that you guys are pining over each other challenge—IMPOSSIBLE—Also Naoya interaction next chapter 🤔
Tagged- @deniseabad1928 @secondary-character-25 @starlightanyaaa @notsaelty @d4rno @moonnime @kodzukein @yozora7154 @heijihattorisgf @elegantweirdorchest
#fanfiction#damn-stark#sugar#chapter 21#jjk#jjk fanfiction#jujutsu kaisen fanfiction#jujutsu kaisen#choso#choso kamo#choso fanfiction#choso x fem!reader#Choso x gojo!reader#choso x reader#choso x you#choso x y/n#choso x female reader#choso kamo fanfiction#choso kamo x reader#choso kamo x you#choso kamo x y/n#choso kamo x female reader#geto suguru fanfiction#geto suguru x reader#geto suguru x fem!reader#hakari kinji#kirara hoshi#itadori yuji#yuki tsukumo#jjk Miguel
62 notes
·
View notes
Text
Fire
Tags: Angst, Mention of Dying, Hurt. (809 words)
Ships: Implied Marco x Ace! (🍍🔥)
When I die, bury me beneath the garden soil in your backyard. So when I decompose, my flesh will be wrapped around the ground you water so much—grow into one of your trees, maybe flowers, or even ripened tomatoes we used to eat together in your dining room. When I die, plant chilli trees beside my simple grave, that way I won't forget how you cooked my meals even when I told you that I'm not eating. When I die, don't cry on me, pour your favourite liquor on my rotting body, that way I won't forget the smile on your face when we toast for our victories.
I know I asked so much for a dead body, but when I die, please don't ask my brother about me—but tell the whole world about him, tell everyone that he is my brother! He is my brother! I am dying to know whether I am a good brother or am I not, so when I die, let me be selfish and let me see the face of my own brother, I will later know the answer from how he mourns for me. I want you to tell him how sorry I am, but I am sure you know better than anyone else that my guilt won't resurrect me; so tell him that I am proud of no matter how he becomes. I wish he isn't a crybaby anymore, I want to see him, I want to come and see him—I miss my brother.
When I die, I will tell oyaji just how much you missed him and his presence. He will be delighted, I am quite sure. After all, aren't we his sons? Aren't we great and glorious? I will tell him, I promise, even though the dead man tells no tale but I assure you that I will. When I die, I will ask my mother, I will tell her about you. I will ask her about the freckles you love to caress, and the hair you ruffle so much back then. When I die, I will ask Thatch to cook for me, so you don't have to worry about my meals. The ground is cold and lonely, yes, but do not fear me being alone when I die, because I will meet everyone and I will tell them that you took good care of me. If one ever asks me later, whether I am in love with you or not, I will tell them that you are much more than someone I loved. Because when you said that you'll give your life for me, I know that my youth is yours too. Thus, when I die, if someone asks you about me, please don't hesitate to say my name and tell them that I am in love with you. Because I do, I do, once again, I do.
When I die, tell the sea how sorry I am for not being able to fulfil its calling. I was dreaming of a glorious burial in between waves and corals—but oh, fire doesn't belong in water, even if salt might ignite me green. Also, when I die, can you visit the red-haired yonko and relay him my thanks again? For him to take such good care of my brother, I owe him a lot, the way I owe my other brother.
If the season changes and rain won't stop pouring down the riverbank, tell the fisherman to step away from the slippery stone. I once fell there, you remember? And from that day I mentally haven't got up just because I see how delighted you were seeing my silly antics. When I die, I wonder what is left in me. Even the tattoo on my back betrays my body, missing places and awfully burning.
I promise I do not wish to keep you as mine the moment I left you. I do not wish to keep you, to bind you with my rotting body—with the love I bring with me to my grave, I sleep with your love as my pillow. Maybe in another chance I'll be making you tea, or simply annoying you, maybe we are birds singing together on the tree branches in winter morning, maybe we are worms, maybe we are eternal.
So when I die, let go of me, even if I find a whole side of me in your acceptance, even if I find my heart in between your ribs, let go of me. When I die, please think about me on my birthday only, a day I was blessed because of my name, and not my birth. When I die, when I die, I have so many things to ask, and I burn it together in the fireplace you set for me an hour ago. You will find it there, my resolve, my fire.
24 notes
·
View notes
Text
Wash Them Away
Prompt: Water from @roosmavprompts Rating: T Tags: Post-Canon, Established Relationship
Read on ao3 here or keep reading below!
Bradley’s so lost in his own thoughts as he watches the water pour down at his bare feet that he almost misses the sound of the shower curtain opening. Maverick’s on the other side, fully undressed. He takes one look at Bradley, and then steps into the shower, closing the curtain behind him.
Pushing aside the wet hair that’s flopped over his forehead, Bradley gives Maverick a wary look. “What are you doing here?”
“You’re avoiding me.”
“No, I’m not,” Bradley lies.
Their shower isn’t really big enough for two grown men, but it hasn’t stopped them from sharing before. He shifts so that some of the spray can reach Maverick, too.
“Yes, you are. Ever since we got back from dinner with Joe last night.”
He’s not wrong. Bradley doesn’t say anything.
Maverick reaches around him to the shower shelf, taking Bradley’s shampoo. He squirts a small amount into his hand, and gestures for Bradley to dip his head. When he does, Maverick’s hands slide into his hair. The pressure from the fingers massaging into his scalp and the minty scent of eucalyptus filling the air persuade the tension from his shoulders to melt away.
“What’s wrong?” Maverick asks.
“I just…” He thinks about their dinner conversation the previous night - the first time as a couple they’d really gone out with someone outside of the squad - sitting at the table listening to Maverick swap stories and reminisce with someone else. “He knows you really well.”
Maverick’s hands pause for the briefest of moments before he keeps going.
“Joe? Well, yeah. We’ve known each other for a long time.”
Soapy bubbles slide down his forehead and Bradley’s shuts his eyes reflexively.
“He knows all this stuff about you - all these stories,” Bradley mumbles.
“You feeling jealous?” The question doesn’t have an ounce of judgement, only curiosity and concern, and Bradley loves Maverick a little more for it.
“Not jealous exactly.”
“Tip your head back,” Maverick instructs.
Bradley does as he’s told, bringing his own hands up to run them through his hair as the shampoo rinses out. When he’s confident it’s all gone, he opens his eyes, blinking away the water drops.
Maverick is holding his leave-in conditioner - the kind Bradley uses when he wants to treat himself. He obediently tips his head forward again so Maverick can work the conditioner into the tops of his curls.
"It’s just…I should know those things about you, too.”
“What do you mean?” Maverick’s hands slip out from his hair, moving to his shoulders to pull Bradley out of the spray so the conditioner can sit.
Shuffling them around, Bradley settles Maverick in front of the water. He opens Maverick’s two-in-one shampoo and conditioner. Ever since they moved in together, he’s lost count of the number of times he’s tried and failed to convince Maverick to use something a little nicer.
Bradley gives him the same treatment, working the shampoo through his dark strands. Maverick’s let his hair grow out over the last few months, and Bradley’s a little more than obsessed.
“There’s so much I missed,” Bradley says. “So much I don’t know about your life now because I shut you—”
“Hey,” Maverick cuts in. He pushes his soapy hair away from his face and cups Bradley’s cheek with his hand. “We agreed, remember? What’s past is past.”
“Yeah, but—”
“Besides,” Maverick tips his head back to rinse his hair. “You know the most important parts.” When the shampoo is gone he looks at Bradley and smiles. “We have plenty of time to catch up on the rest.”
He steps back and pulls Bradley back under the spray to rinse the conditioner from his hair.
“So give yourself a break for what happened, yeah?”
Bradley nods, ducking his head as Maverick’s fingers scrub through his curls.
“There,” Maverick says once the conditioner is rinsed out. “You’re all clean now.”
Before he can move away, Bradley reaches forward, tugging his arms around Maverick’s waist to pull him into a hug. Their bare skin slides against each other under the spray, a comfortable feeling that’s become so familiar. Bradley tucks his face into the crook of Maverick’s neck.
“I love you, you know,” he says into Maverick’s skin.
Arms wrap around his back, and Maverick gives him a squeeze. “I know. I love you, too. Always."
Those words never fail to bring a smile to Bradley's face. How lucky he is, after all that’s happened, to be loved by Maverick, and to have him here. To hold him like this, as the hot spray of the shower turns lukewarm, and the water runs in rivulets down their bodies, washing away any bad feeling as it swirls down the drain.
#roosmav#roosmavprompts#prompt: water#top gun maverick#fanfiction#top gun#top gun fanfiction#my writing
24 notes
·
View notes
Text
WIP Wednesday Thursday because time is fake lol, thanks @blasphemous-lies-and-deceit for tagging me! I’m not tagging anyone since it’s not Wednesday anymore, but for all my writer friends, if you’ve got a wip you wanna share, consider yourself tagged
I’ve been finding writing very hard lately (anything, not just fic, which is rough because my job right now is all about writing research proposals and reports and articles), so this is a piece of what I’ve got for the next chapter of Love Like Gravity, which I will finish someday
The kitchenette is quiet at half seven, just Jon and the sound of the kettle to fill the small space. He's only half paying attention to the motions of his hands as they prepare his mug, a worn blue one Gerry gave him years ago when Jon started grad school. It lived on his student desk and has followed him ever since.
He's probably mostly awake by now, but it's hard to be sure. As the newest junior faculty member, Jon, of course, is teaching an 8 AM, and he's considering switching to coffee to get him through. This level of exhaustion on the everyday? It might kill him.
The click of the kettle draws his focus from daydreaming about his soft bed, and he pours hot water over the tea bag. He stirs in sugar and then pulls the mug close, the scent of the steeping tea a poor substitute for the caffeine, but he knows he'll be grumpy for hours if he drinks weak tea.
Jon turns to head back to his office and is startled by a colleague opening the door. He hasn't yet learned everyone's names, but he does recognize the man who gives a quick wave hello—Jon saw him speak at a conference a few years ago about developments in dark energy research.
"Jon, right?" he asks, his hand pausing between them as he spots Jon's mug.
Jon feels himself flush a bit. "Ah, y-yes," he says, half-grimacing. "Jon Sims. You're Oliver Banks, right? I saw your talk on—"
"—dark energy and the modifications of gravity. Yeah, one of my more popular ones," Oliver says, grinning. "Big mistake, giving the plenary at an international conference. People keep recognizing me."
"O-oh," Jon replies, his stomach sinking at his accidental faux-pas. "I'm s—"
Oliver raises his hands and makes quick calming motions. "Sorry, sorry," he says gently, like Jon's a spooked cat. "I forget most people aren't aware of my sense of humor. No, it's nice to meet you, and I'm glad you remember my talk."
Jon offers his best attempt at a polite smile, his tired brain struggling to figure out what to say next. "What brings you in so early?" he finally lands on, shifting his mug to one hand.
"Conference call with a couple of colleagues in other timezones," Oliver shrugs. "India, Japan, Germany—getting us all for an hour each week meant some sacrifices."
Jon snorts, thinking of a colleague he's trying to finish a paper with who moved home to Russia a few months ago. "I can sympathize," he says.
"Meetings for you as well?" Oliver asks, now moving to the kettle to refill it. Jon shift his body, following Oliver as they talk.
Jon laughs now. "I wish," he admits, shrugging. "I was assigned the 8 AM first year astronomy course."
"Ouch," Oliver replies, also laughing. "I wish I understood why someone decided astronomy should be taught in the morning. I spent years pushing to move it to the evening."
Jon nods, thinking of the conversation he had last week with Elias asking for the same thing.
"Maybe we should start a petition," Oliver adds. "Get enough faculty on it, maybe we can convince someone."
Before he can answer, Jon's phone buzzes in his pocket. He pulls it out and sees his calendar reminder. He grimaces as he dismisses it. "Speaking of," he says, waving his phone half-heartedly as Oliver looks over at him. "I have to go unlock the door."
With a matching grimace, Oliver wishes him luck, and Jon hurries to his office for his bag and the file folder of freshly printed problem sets.
1 note
·
View note
Text
Only You || Only You, Too
MSBY4, Suna Rintarou, Miya Osamu x Cis!Fem! Reader
WARNINGS: gangbang, threesome, double penetration, triple penetration, fisting, dacryphilia, mxm, daddy kink, oral (m+f receiving), anal (m+f receiving), toys, filming, bisexual Miya twins, Bisexual Suna, Bisexual Sakusa, shotgunning, dick piercings, cockwarming, shower sex
12.4k words unedited as always
only you || only you ii || only you iii || only you iv || only you v || only you vi || extras || only you, too
Tagged: @sunascumdoll
“We’ll be there in a minute, doll,” Atsumu said. You nodded even though he couldn’t see you through the phone.
“Okay, I’ll finish getting ready,” you said. “I’ll see you in a minute.”
“Bye, doll,” Atsumu said. You ended the call and walked into the bathroom. You stared into the mirror.
“It’s okay, you got this,” you said, hyping yourself up. “None of the boys would ever hurt you unless you asked for it.”
You jumped as you felt Osamu’s arms wrap around you.
“Ya okay, baby?” He asked, resting his head on your shoulder.
You nodded. “Just a little nervous,” you said. You clenched and unclenched your hands.
“Don’t be nervous, baby,” Osamu said. “Ya’ve already fucked everyone that’s coming.”
“Not at once though,” you said. “What if I end up focusing too much on one person?”
“Ya won’t,” he said.
“What if I get overwhelmed?” You asked.
“Ya’ll say yer safe word,” he said. “Ya remember it?”
“Pineapple or red to stop everything,” you said.
“Ya say either of those words and I’ll kick everyone out and we can cuddle, okay, baby?” Osamu asked. You nodded. “Is everything ready?”
“Towels, water, and lube are already in the living room,” you said. “I took my birth control this morning and I’ve been wearing my plug since you put it in this morning.”
“Good girl,” Osamu said, kissing your cheek. “Daddy can’t wait to see ya filled up with cum.”
You heard a knock at the door.
“They’re here,” you said. You looked down at your white lace lingerie and toyed with the ribbon that tied your sheer robe.
“Want to go let them in?” Osamu asked. You nodded.
Osamu pulled away from you. He leaned in and pecked your lips before letting you go.
You slowly made your way to the front door. You peeped through the peephole. Atsumu, Koutarou, Kiyoomi, Shoyo, and Rintarou all stood there, waiting patiently to be let in. You opened the door, stepping out of the way as the five men poured in.
“Aw, ya look so cute, doll,” Atsumu said, eyeing the white suspenders attached to your stockings.
“Thanks, Uncle Tsumu,” you said, softly. Rintarou pinched your side.
“Where’s Daddy? I’m surprised he’s let you out of his sight,” Rintarou said.
“I’m right here,” Osamu said, closing the bedroom door behind him. Your eyes traced his bare chest as he stood with his arms crossed.
“You bought this just for us?” Kiyoomi asked, tugging at the ribbon that kept your robe closed. The ribbon untied and your robe fell open, fully revealing your lacy bra and panties. “I’ve never seen this piece.”
“I’ve been saving it,” you said. “Since we first started talking about the gangbang.”
“That’s my girl,” Koutarou said, wrapping an arm around your shoulders. You smiled as he pulled you into him and kissed your temple.
“You look so pretty, Y/n,” Shoyo said, eyes looking you up and down.
“I say we get started,” Atsumu said. He greedily eyed you as Kiyoomi wrapped his hand around the back of Atsumu’s neck.
“Patience,” Kiyoomi said, squeezing Atsumu’s neck.
“Come here, baby,” Osamu said, opening his arms for you. You walked over to him, melting into his arms. “What do ya want first?”
“Can Daddy eat me out?” You asked, looking up at him.
“Of course, baby,” Osamu said. He set you on the couch, kneeling in front of you. He spread your legs, giving the guys a good view of the wet spot at the crotch of your panties.
“She’s already soaked,” Rintarou groaned, palming his cock through his jeans.
“She’s just waitin’ fer us to fill her up,” Atsumu said. He took a seat and unbuttoned his jeans, shoving them down and releasing his hard cock.
“No touching yourself, Tsumu,” you said as Osamu leaned down, pressing his lips to your clothed core. Atsumu groaned as Kiyoomi took a seat next to him.
“She didn’t say anything about touching me,” Kiyoomi said, grabbing Atsumu’s hand and placing it on his cock.
“Can I?” Atsumu asked. You nodded.
“Don’t make him cum yet,” you said as Osamu pulled your panties to the side. You whimpered as he licked through your folds. You clamped your thighs around his head.
“Such cute little noises,” Rintarou cooed, grabbing your thighs and spreading your legs. Osamu sucked at your clit harshly, making you moan loudly.
“Come on, take her panties off, I wanna see her,” Shoyo said, leaning around Rintarou and Osamu.
“What about it, baby? Want me to show everyone yer cute, lil pussy?” Osamu asked. You nodded.
Osamu unhooked your suspenders. He pulled your garter belt off then hooked his fingers on the sides of your panties. He slowly pulled them down and handed them to Koutarou.
“Thank you,” Koutarou said. He held the lace up to his face and licked the wet spot. “Tastes so good, sweetheart, I can’t wait until I can get a real taste.”
“Please,” you begged as Osamu kissed your inner thighs.
“Ya want Bokuto to eat ya out?” Osamu asked, looking up at you. You nodded. Koutarou fell to his knees next to Osamu, spreading your legs out wider.
“Gonna make you cum on my tongue, sweetheart,” Koutarou said. You gasped as he buried his face in your cunt, tongue digging deep into your hole and nose bumping your clit. He ate you out ravenously.
“Kou-Koutarou!” You moaned, bucking your hips against his face. He wrapped his arms around your thighs, holding you in place.
“Feel good, baby?” Osamu asked, sitting on the couch next to you.
“Yes, Daddy,” you said as he pushed his boxers down. You watched as Osamu gripped the shaft of his cock, squeezing lightly.
“Hey, eyes on me, sweetheart,” Koutarou said, pinching your thigh. You looked down at him. “I’m the one making you feel good, pay attention to me.”
You nodded. “Sorry, Kou.”
He sucked your clit softly, rubbing two fingers over your hole. You moaned as he slowly inserted his fingers in your wet core.
“So tight,” Koutarou said. He licked your clit, scissoring his fingers. You moaned as his fingers curled against the spongy spot inside you.
“Right there, right there,” you said, rolling your hips. Your eyes rolled back as Koutarou flicked his tongue against your clit and added another finger.
“Gonna cum on my tongue, sweetheart?” Koutarou asked. He thrusted his fingers in and out of you, making you moan loudly.
“Yes, Kou, make me cum, please,” you begged. He pulled his fingers out of you and wiggled his tongue into your hole. You gasped as your back arched.
“Gonna cum, baby?” Osamu asked, pumping his cock slowly. You nodded as Koutarou dug his fingers into your thighs.
“Fuck, cumming!” You exclaimed as your orgasm washed over you. Your juices gushed out, coating Koutarou’s mouth and chin as he continued to lap at your cunt. You tugged at his hair, pulling him off of your sensitive cunt.
“So, who’s first?” Shoyo asked, eyeing you hungrily.
“I want her ass,” Koutarou said, tugging on the bejewelled plug in your ass. “Wanna see this little hole swallow my cock, sweetheart.”
“I wanna see her little cunt overflow with my cum,” Shoyo said, palming his cock through his shorts. “You want that, don’t you, meu amor?”
You nodded. “I want everyone to cum in me at least once. And no cumming anywhere else except for in or on me.”
Shoyo groaned. “Fuck, you’re such a little cumwhore, aren’t you, meu amor? You wanna be filled up and covered in cum? Why don’t you suck my dick and if you’re good, I’ll cum all over your face.”
“Please, Shoyo,” you said. You got off the couch and got to your knees in front of him.
“If you’re sucking him off, I’m going to take your ass, sweetheart,” Koutarou said.
“Let me get on the couch,” Shoyo said. He sat down on the edge of the couch and motioned for you to come over to him. You crawled over to him and leaned your head against his thick thigh as you stuck your ass out for Koutarou. He came up behind you, holding his phone out as he filmed.
“Hey, sweetheart, smile for the camera,” Koutarou said, holding the camera to show your face. You smiled softly, slowly stroking Shoyo’s cock. “Now take Sho-kun’s cock in your mouth.”
You leaned up and took the head of his fat cock in your mouth. Shoyo easily had the girthiest cock of all the guys, and you always struggled to take all of it down your throat.
“Fuck, so good, meu amor,” Shoyo said as you hollowed your cheeks. You moaned around him as you felt Koutarou pull your plug out.
“Lube?” Koutarou asked.
“Right here,” Osamu said. You heard Osamu moan and glanced over to see Rintarou on his knees between Osamu’s thighs. You hummed as Rintarou bobbed his head.
“Hey, eyes on me,” Shoyo said, lightly tapping your cheek. “You jealous someone else has Daddy’s cock in their mouth?”
“Want Daddy’s cum,” you said, pulling back and pumping his cock.
“Ya’ll still get it, baby,” Osamu said. “Ya know Rin likes to share.”
You nodded and took Shoyo’s cock back in your mouth. You struggled not to gag as he hit the back of your throat.
“Ready, sweetheart?” Koutarou asked, pressing the head of his cock against your fluttering hole. You pushed back against him.
You gagged as Koutarou suddenly thrusted, pushing you further on Shoyo’s cock. Shoyo moaned and pushed your head down, forcing you to swallow around him as his cock slid down your throat. The corners of your lips burned as they stretched around his girth.
“Fuck, take all of me, meu amor,” Shoyo groaned, throwing his head back. Koutarou pulled out of you, only to thrust back in roughly.
You moaned around Shoyo’s cock as your nose pressed into neat, orange curls. You tapped his thigh twice and he pulled your head back. You moaned loudly as Koutarou pounded your ass, balls slapping loudly against your skin.
“Bo, did you even prep her?” Atsumu asked, watching as you leaned against Shoyo’s thigh, whining and whimpering.
“She had a plug in,” Koutarou said. “Prepped enough. ‘Sides, you like when it hurts, don’t you, bunny?” He slapped your ass.
“Kou, harder, please!” You moaned. Shoyo tapped his dick against your face.
“Suck,” he said. “Or at least open your mouth so I can fuck your face.”
You opened your mouth widely.
“Fuck, meu amor,” Shoyo swore. He grabbed your hair and thrusted into your mouth at the same brutal pace Koutarou set.
You felt Koutarou’s fingers dig into your hips as he placed a foot on the ground, bracing himself as he thrusted harder. Shoyo held you down on his cock as you frantically dug your nails into his thighs, lungs burning.
“Yeah, choke on my fucking cock, little bunny,” Shoyo groaned. Your head spun as he pulled you back, finally allowing oxygen to flood your system.
“Open,” Shoyo ordered, stroking his cock. You opened your mouth just in time for Shoyo to cover your face in his thick cum. You moaned as you licked it off your lips.
“Thank you,” you said. Koutarou reached up, grabbing a fist full of your hair and yanking you back. You cried out as he pulled you against him, his muscular chest flush against your back.
“You look so cute covered in Shoyo’s cum,” he said, wrapping his arms around you as he fucked into you. He rubbed his fingers over your clit and you went limp against him. “Gonna fill you up, sweetheart.”
You moaned loudly as he grabbed your breast with his free hand, pinching and pulling your nipple.
“Kou, gonna cum,” you whimpered as his fingers moved faster on your clit.
“Come on, bunny, make a mess for everyone to see.” He slapped your clit harshly, making you yelp.
“Kou,” you moaned, head falling back on his shoulder. His hand left your breast and wrapped around your throat. You moaned as he squeezed gently.
“Cum for me, bunny,” he whispered in your ear. You cried out as you came, squirting around nothing. Your juices leaked down your thighs, dripping onto Koutarou’s strong legs.
“Fuck,” he hissed. His cock twitched as he flooded your ass with his cum. He grabbed your plug before carefully pulling out and shoving your plug back in you. “Keep my cum in you, okay?”
You nodded and fell forward as he let you go. Shoyo guided you, letting you fall against his thigh.
“You still want Daddy’s cum?” Rintarou asked, leaning over and turning your head forcefully. You perked up and nodded, crawling next to Rintarou. Rintarou wrapped his lips around Osamu’s cock, pumping what couldn’t fit as you sat back on your feet, waiting patiently.
“Fuck,” Osamu moaned, throwing his head back. “Fuck, ‘m gonna cum, Rin.”
Rintarou hollowed his cheeks, stroking Osamu’s cock faster. His other hand wrapped around the base of his own cock, squeezing it tightly.
“Cum in his mouth, Daddy, please,” you begged, laying your hand on Osamu’s thigh.
“Daddy, please,” Rintarou said, looking up at Osamu through long lashes.
Osamu groaned and grabbed a fist full of Rintarou’s hair, pulling his head back.
“Open yer mouth,” Osamu grunted. Rintarou’s mouth fell open just as Osamu’s cock twitched. Cum poured into Rintarou’s waiting mouth as you licked your lips. “Both of ya, come here.”
Both you and Rintarou crawled on either side of Osamu. He placed a hand on the small of your back as you kneeled next to him.
“Let me see,” Osamu said, grabbing Rintarou’s chin with his free hand. Rintarou opened his mouth, cum dripping down his tongue.
“Wanna taste,” you said, pouting as cum dripped from Rintarou’s tongue onto his broad chest.
Rintarou pulled you over Osamu’s lap, pulling you into a messy kiss. You crawled over Osamu, pushing Rintarou back against the couch. You straddled his hips and pulled back, gasping for breath. Rintarou’s chest heaved. He was a sight, with his lips swollen and covered in a mix of spit and cum and his eyes heavily lidded as he stared at you. His big hands wrapped around your hips, dragging your bare cunt against the thin fabric of his briefs. You moaned, digging your nails into his abdomen.
“Wanna ride me?” Rintarou asked. “Be a good girl and I’ll fill up your sweet, little cunt.”
“Rin,” you moaned. You felt Osamu’s hands travel up and down your sides.
“Take us both, baby?” Osamu asked, kissing the back of your neck. You nodded as Rintarou bucked his hips.
Osamu pulled Rintarou’s briefs down, tossing them into a pile of clothes in the corner. He guided you up, grabbing Rintarou’s cock and pumping it a few times before carefully lining it up with your tight hole. Osamu slowly guided you down on Rintarou’s cock as you moaned softly.
“Fuck, so soft and warm around me, sweetie,” Rintarou said. Rintarou moaned, tossing his head back and arching his back as he bottomed out.
“Rin,” you breathed, dragging your nails down his chest. He gasped as your nails gently caught his nipples.
“Bounce on my cock, sweetie,” Rintarou said, grabbing your hips. “Wanna see you fall apart.”
You moaned as you lifted yourself off his cock and slowly sunk back down. You whimpered as the head of his cock pressed against your cervix. Rintarou groaned and squeezed your hips.
“Ya ready, baby?” Osamu asked. He pressed on the bejewelled plug in your ass before lightly pulling on it.
“Daddy,” you moaned, arching your back as he slowly fucked you with the plug.
“Lube?” Osamu asked. Koutarou handed a bottle to him before taking a seat next to Shoyo on the loveseat. Both of their legs were spread open and their cocks stood proudly. Your mouth watered as Koutarou’s long fingers wrapped around his cock and Shoyo desperately fucked his own fist.
“You’re drooling,” Rintarou said. “You want something in your mouth that bad?”
You nodded as Osamu shoved three fingers in your asshole. You gasped, bucking your hips forward and clenching down on Rintarou’s cock.
“Someone needs to put their cock in the little one’s mouth,” Rintarou said. Osamu twisted his fingers. Your mouth fell open in a silent moan as you felt Koutarou’s cum leaking out around Osamu’s fingers.
“Atsumu, why don’t you let her suck you off?” Kiyoomi asked, pulling Atsumu off his cock. Atsumu breathed heavily, lips swollen and eyes watering. He nodded and stood up on weak legs. His cock was painfully hard in his briefs. He sighed as he pushed them down, freeing his cock. The tip was an angry red, leaking precum and throbbing. You eyed Atsumu closely before realising what was different.
“You got a new piercing!” You exclaimed. You reached out, grabbing Atsumu’s hip and pulling him closer. There, going right through the very tip of his dick, was a freshly healed Prince Albert. “Is this why you haven’t been around lately?”
“Had to wait for it to heal,” Atsumu said.
“Does it feel good?” You asked, looking at Kiyoomi.
“It feels fucking fantastic,” Kiyoomi said. “You’ll get to feel it soon, darling.”
You opened your mouth to respond but gasped loudly as Osamu buried his cock in your ass.
“Daddy!” You exclaimed as Osamu wrapped his arms around you, pulling you against him. You cried out as every one of Osamu’s thrusts bounced you on Rintarou’s cock.
“Come ‘ere, doll,” Atsumu said, standing next to you. You leaned down, taking the red tip into your mouth. You swirled your tongue around, teasing the new piercing. Atsumu groaned and tangled his fingers in your hair. You gasped around him as Rintarou lifted you slightly, thrusting up into you at the same time Osamu pulled out.
“Fuck, she’s so tight,” Rintarou grunted, digging his fingers into your hips. You moaned around Atsumu’s cock.
Atsumu moaned, throwing his head back as you took him down your throat. Your eyes burned as you gagged on his cock.
“So pretty when all yer holes are full,” Osamu said. “My pretty girl takes cock so well.”
You pulled away from Atsumu’s cock, stroking his length as you caught your breath. Your eyes watered, filling your lashes with tears. Osamu bent you over, pressing you flush against Rintarou’s chest. You cried out as he pushed his cock deeper, stretching you in places he’d never hit before. Rintarou choked as your gummy walls clamped around him.
“Gonna cum?” Rintarou asked, pulling your hair back so you were looking up at him. You nodded as tears ran down your face. You cried out as Osamu reached around you, rubbing your clit. Your walls clamped down as the heat in your stomach spread. You fell limp against Rintarou as you came, gushing around his cock.
“Someone should be sucking my cock,” Atsumu said.
“Does it matter who?” Rintarou asked. “You can use my throat.”
Atsumu glanced over at Kiyoomi, who was lazily stroking his cock. Kiyoomi nodded.
“Fuck, Sunarin, come ‘ere,” Atsumu said. Rintarou shifted, hanging his head off the couch and opening his mouth.
“Fuck his throat,” you said. “He lets Samu do it all the time, he can take it.”
Atsumu guided his cock into Rintarou’s mouth, moaning as his cock disappeared down Rintarou’s throat. You groaned at the bulge in Rintarou’s throat, reaching up and wrapping your hands around it. You could feel Atsumu thrusting in and out of Rintarou’s mouth, his cock stretching Rintarou’s throat. Rintarou groaned around Atsumu’s cock.
You felt Osamu’s hand in your hair and suddenly, he jerked you back, holding you against him.
“Two cocks in ya and yer still focused on another,” Osamu growled, holding you against his chest. You moaned as he reached down, rubbing your clit. “So fuckin’ cock hungry. Sunarin and Daddy not enough for ya? Ya need more?”
“Yes, Daddy!” You cried as he pounded into you. “Want all my holes filled!”
Immediately, the three boys on the sidelines were surrounding you. Osamu pushed your head down and Kiyoomi tapped his cock against your cheek.
“Come on, darling, don’t you want my cum down your throat?” Kiyoomi asked as you licked away a bead of precum from the purpling tip of his cock.
You twisted around as much as you could, taking Kiyoomi’s cock in your mouth and wrapping your hands around Koutarou and Shoyo’s cocks.
“Happy now? A cock in every hole and both hands,” Osamu said. He squeezed your hips tightly, bruisingly. You whined around Kiyoomi’s cock as Osamu pulled out.
“Fuck, her hole’s just gaping,” Shoyo gasped as you pumped his cock. “Don’t be mean, Osamu-san, she obviously needs your cock. Just look at her, one cock isn’t enough for her little holes.”
“Just wanted to take a picture of this,” Osamu said. “Remind her how much she fuckin’ gagged for all this cock.”
Osamu pushed your head, gagging you on Kiyoomi’s cock. Kiyoomi grunted, holding your head down on his cock. Tears ran down your cheeks as your lungs burned.
“Fucking choke on my cock, good girl,” Kiyoomi said. You gagged again and swallowed around his cock. Your head spun. You felt Osamu’s hand on the small of your back. Your lungs ached, begging for oxygen.
Osamu snapped his hips. You surged forward, once again gagging on Kiyoomi’s cock. Rintarou’s cock slipped out of you and the man beneath you groaned.
You couldn’t think. Not only could you still not breathe, but also, Osamu was pounding into you so hard that where your skin met his stung.
You dropped Shoyo’s cock, weakly tapping on Kiyoomi’s thigh twice. He pulled your head back. Drool connected your mouth to his cock. You gasped for breath, only for it to be knocked out by Osamu’s powerful thrusts. You let out a rough, broken moan before Kiyoomi grabbed your hair, pushing you back down on his cock. You swallowed him easily this time.
“Fuck,” Rintarou swore. Atsumu was jerking his cock into Rintarou’s face, moaning and whimpering the closer his orgasm got. Rintarou reached down, carefully positioning his cock so that it slid back in your wet heat. You moaned around Kiyoomi’s cock.
“Rin, fuck, let me cum down your throat,” Atsumu whined. Rintarou opened his mouth, letting Atsumu shove his cock down his throat. Atsumu’s head fell back with a loud moan. He came with a soft grunt, his cum overflowing from Rintarou’s mouth, running down his chin.
“Don’t swallow yet,” Kiyoomi ordered. “Let me- fuck!”
Kiyoomi came without warning, filling your mouth with his hot cum out of nowhere.
“Both of you should share,” Kiyoomi said. He grabbed your hair and pushed you down, your face just inches from Rintarou’s. He opened his mouth, showing off the silvery white cum that painted his tongue and cheeks. You opened your mouth, cum pouring out of it into Rintarou’s waiting mouth. You moaned as cum overflowed over the corners of his plush lips. You leaned down, kissing him deeply. Your tongues worked together, scooping and pushing cum from his mouth to yours and back again. Kiyoomi jerked you up.
“Tongue out,” he said, squeezing your cheeks. Cum dripped from your tongue onto your chest. Kiyoomi shoved his fingers in your mouth, gagging you once more before pulling away. “So fucking messy.”
You finally swallowed the cum in your mouth. Osamu slapped your ass.
“Come here,” Koutarou said, grabbing your chin and pulling your face towards him. “Open your mouth.” Your mouth fell open just as Koutarou’s first spurt of cum hit your chest. You whined as hot cum hit your cheek.
“My mouth, please,” you said, sticking your tongue out. Koutarou groaned and pumped his cock some more. You hummed in contentment as salty, bitter cum hit your tongue and lips. You swallowed and smiled widely as Koutarou covered your face with the remainder of his load.
“Ah, fuck,” Rintarou hissed. His head was thrown back, mouth open in a low moan. His hands wrapped around your hips, squeezing your plush flesh. “Want me to fill you up, sweetie?”
“Please, Rin,” you begged. “Want your cum in me.”
“Fuck— wait just a minute,” Osamu grunted, wrapping his arms around your waist and holding you against him. “Let’s fill her up at the same time, Rin.”
“Fuck, okay,” Rintarou said. You cried out as the rhythm changed and suddenly Rintarou and Osamu were both thrusting simultaneously, both burying their cocks deeper in you with every thrust.
You keened, arching your back and digging your fingernails into Rintarou’s stomach. Rintarou moaned as your nails bit into his skin.
“I’m gonna—“ Osamu’s fingers circled your clit, cutting off your words. Your walls clamped down around them as you came. Your vision went black and you fell limp in Osamu’s arms as heat spread over your body. Osamu was still rubbing your clit, fingers moving so fast you couldn’t focus on them.
Rintarou whimpered as your walls fluttered around his cock.
“Samu, Daddy, gotta cum,” Rintarou said. His jaw clenched as he fought not to cum.
“Fuck, go ahead,” Osamu said. Rintarou moaned loudly as his cock throbbed and twitched. His balls tightened and you moaned as hot cum painted your walls.
“Rin, Rintarou, fuck,” you moaned as he filled you up. Rintarou’s hands tightened on you hips as Osamu continued to fuck you.
“Daddy,” Rintarou groaned. Osamu snapped his hips, balls slapping against your skin as he buried his cock in you.
“Fuck, fuck, fuck,” Osamu grunted as he spilled inside of you. Your head fell back against his chest as he hugged you to him. You whimpered as Osamu pulled out slowly. You fell forward, against Rintarou’s chest.
“My turn, meu amor,” Shoyo said. You nodded. Shoyo carefully lifted you up and sat down on the loveseat, pulling you in his lap. He faced you out, so you could see the room of fucked out men, all watching you as Shoyo spread your legs over his.
“Gonna split this little pussy open, bunny,” Shoyo said, slapping his cock against your messy cunt. You winced as the head of his cock tapped your sensitive clit.
“Shoyo, please,” you whined. You could feel Rintarou’s cum leaking out of you, and you needed someone to plug you up.
“Gonna take it all?” Shoyo asked, popping the fat head in your cum filled hole. You bit your lip. Shoyo’s cock wasn’t the longest, but he was by far the thickest. You’d always had trouble taking him all without copious amounts of lube. “Did you hear me, bunny? You already been fucked stupid?”
“Wanna take it all,” you said, rolling your hips. Shoyo grabbed your bruised hips, pulling you down on his thick cock. You whimpered as he forced his cock in, stretching your pussy more than it had been in a while.
“Fuck, you’re always so tight around my cock,” Shoyo said, resting his forehead on your shoulder. He pressed a small kiss to your skin.
“Hurts, Sho,” you whimpered. The stretch burned and you almost felt like you were tearing in half.
“It’s okay, bunny, you’re almost there,” Shoyo cooed. He wrapped his arms around you and rubbed your clit slowly.
“She’s gonna fuckin’ rip apart,” Atsumu said. He still greedily eyed your stretched cunt, slowly palming his half hard cock.
“She can take it,” Osamu said. He had Rintarou still laid out on the couch, knees pressed to his chest as Osamu fingered his ass.
“Daddy,” Rintarou moaned. He looked fucked out already, mouth opened and his tongue nearly hanging out. You sighed as Shoyo bottomed out and stilled.
“Good girl,” Shoyo breathed.
“Spread her legs more,” Kiyoomi said. He was sitting next to Atsumu on the other couch. He was slowly stroking his cock, eyes locked to where Shoyo was stretching you.
Shoyo spread his legs, spreading yours with them. You moaned as he spread your folds, showing off even more of your cunt. Koutarou kneeled in front of you, snapping a picture before sitting on Atsumu’s other side.
“You ready, meu amor?” Shoyo asked, holding your hip with one hand as his other rubbed your clit. You nodded. He slowly dragged you off his cock. You whined and whimpered as your hole clenched around nothing. Shoyo guided your hips back down, bouncing you up and down at an average pace. Your head fell back on Shoyo’s shoulder.
You moaned, the painful stretch burning away, leaving only pleasure as Shoyo’s thick cock continued to stretch you out.
Osamu had Rintarou on all fours on the floor, his back arched beautifully and his head held up by Osamu’s hand in his hair. You moaned and reached out to them.
“What is it, bunny?” Shoyo asked. “Tell me what you want.”
“Bring her down here,” Osamu said, placing his hands on Rintarou’s thin waist. “She wants a friend to play with while ya fuck her.”
Shoyo lifted you off his cock, placing you on the floor, facing Rintarou.
“Rin,” you mumbled, cupping his face with one hand as Shoyo kneeled behind you. Rintarou leaned forward, kissing you messily as Shoyo slowly slid his cock in your wet hole.
“Y/n,” Rintarou mumbled against your lips. You moaned into his mouth as Shoyo grabbed your hips, thrusting into you at a steady pace. Osamu pulled Rintarou’s hair, pulling him away from you.
“Ready, babe?” Osamu asked, pressing the head of his cock against Rintarou’s fluttering hole.
“Fuck, yes, Daddy, please,” Rintarou said, pushing back against Osamu. You watched as Rintarou’s head fell, his arms shaking as Osamu’s cock stretched him out.
“Fuck, squeezin’ me t’ death,” Osamu moaned. “It’s been so long, hasn’t it, babe?”
“Too long,” Rintarou slurred, falling to his elbows. “Daddy, please, fuck me.”
You were yanked back by your hair.
“Pay attention to me, meu amor,” Shoyo said, holding you against his chest. You moaned at the change of angle. “You’re the only person I know that gets distracted while taking my cock.”
“‘m sorry,” you said, eyes squeezing closed as Shoyo played with your clit. “Just, wanna watch.”
Rintarou was moaning loudly as Osamu rutted into him. He was barely holding himself up, head only up because of Osamu’s hand in his hair. His tongue was hanging out, drool was running down his chin, and his eyes were starting to cross.
“I need someone to film it,” you said. Koutarou set up your phone, camera pointing at Rintarou and Osamu.
“Now, I’m going to fuck you until you can’t fucking speak,” Shoyo said. He bent you back over on all fours. He grabbed your hips, planting his foot on the floor before snapping his hips. Your eyes rolled back and your mouth fell open with a moan. Your whole body shook from the power of Shoyo’s thrust and you collapsed to your elbows, the hardwood biting against your skin painfully.
“Fuck!” You gasped. Shoyo pounded you, his balls slapping against your skin.
“Taking me so well,” Shoyo said. “You’re so fucking tight and you keep clenching around me, fuck.”
Shoyo grabbed your hair, shoving your face against the floor. You moaned as Osamu did the same thing to Rintarou. You faced each other, both looking as fucked out as the other one felt.
“Shoyo,” you moaned, thighs shaking.
“Go ahead and cum, meu amor,” Shoyo said. “Gonna cum all over my cock, yeah? You like being split open, huh? Imagine if someone fucked your ass while my fat cock split you open.”
You moaned. God, what you wouldn’t give to have someone in your ass right now.
“Oh? You like that? Why don’t we move to the couch so someone can fill your needy, little hole,” Shoyo said.
“Please, please,” you moaned. Shoyo pulled out of you, pulling you off the ground. Rintarou whined and reached out for you.
“Hey, yer fuckin’ me right now, not her,” Osamu said, snapping his hips. Rintarou’s eyes rolled back.
Shoyo sat on the couch, pulling you in his lap again, this time facing him. He pulled you down, spearing you on his cock. You moaned and threw your head back against someone’s chest. You opened your eyes, meeting Kiyoomi’s deep brown ones.
“Omi,” you moaned as Shoyo bounced you on his cock. “Gonna fuck me?”
“We’re gonna see how much you can take, darling,” Kiyoomi said, wrapping his hand around your throat. You furrowed your brows.
“What do you- oh, fuck!” You moaned loudly as someone shoved three fingers in your tight hole.
“Ya can use yer safe word whenever ya want,” Atsumu said, kneeling beside you. His fingers thrusted in and out of you, rubbing against your silky walls.
“Ugh, she keeps clenching around me so tight,” Shoyo groaned, throwing his head back.
Atsumu added more lube to your hole, adding his pinky finger. Kiyoomi squeezed your throat tighter.
“Tsumu!” You moaned. Shoyo slapped your ass. “Sho, your cock is stretching me out so much, fuck me harder, please.”
Shoyo held you in place, planting his feet on the floor as he snapped his hips up, burying his cock even deeper. The head of his cock painfully punched against your cervix as he fucked you.
“Fuck, can ya take more, doll?” Atsumu asked. He twisted his fingers in you and added more lube to his hand and your hole.
You nodded. Atsumu slowly pushed his whole hand in you as you moaned, throwing your head back and clenching your eyes shut.
“Slow, Atsumu,” Kiyoomi said. “Don’t hurt the little one.”
You whined as your rim stretched around Atsumu’s hand. Everyone had stopped moving, watching you, except for Atsumu, who, once his whole hand was in and your rim was stretched around his wrist, slowly curled his fingers inside you. You cried as he made a fist and pushed it deeper, deeper than you’d ever taken anything. Tears ran down your cheeks as his fist snagged against your stretched rim as he pulled it out of you.
“Atsu-Tsumu,” you choked.
“Ya okay, baby?” Osamu asked. You nodded.
“Full,” you breathed. “So. Full.”
You could hardly breathe as Atsumu pushed his fist back in you. You felt like he was in your lungs, he was so deep.
“Takin’ it so fuckin’ well,” Atsumu said. “Ya like having my fist in ya?”
“Want you to move,” you said. “Wanna cum.”
Shoyo reached down, rubbing your clit.
“Ready, bunny?” Shoyo asked. You nodded. He slowly thrusted in you, letting you get used to the sensation as Atsumu matched his pace.
“Such a good girl, taking everything we give you,” Kiyoomi said, tilting your chin up to look at him. “Open your mouth.”
You opened your mouth, mentally preparing yourself for his fingers to be shoved down your throat. Instead, he leaned over you and spat a glob of saliva on your waiting tongue.
“Don’t swallow,” Kiyoomi said, pressing his fingers against your tongue. You gagged as he shoved his fingers deeper, tears gathering in your eyes. “So messy.”
Kiyoomi’s eyes glittered as tears rolled down your hollowed cheeks. Spit ran down your chin as he fucked his fingers in your mouth.
“Fuck, wish I could put my cock down your throat,” Koutarou said, sitting next to Shoyo on the couch.
“You can have her sloppy cunt next,” Shoyo said, slapping your clit. You jumped and moaned. “After I fill her up. Isn’t that right?”
You nodded. “Want you to cum in my messy cunt, Bokkun.”
“Why don’t you jerk me off until you can sit on my cock, bunny?” Koutarou asked. You reached down, wrapping your fingers loosely around Koutarou’s cock. His was nearly as thick as Shoyo’s and almost as long as Osamu’s. He moaned softly as he thrusted into your fist.
“Atsumu, pull out,” Kiyoomi said. You whined as Atsumu pulled his fist out of you. Kiyoomi leaned down, whispering something in Atsumu’s ear.
“Ya still got that dildo, doll?” Atsumu asked.
You nodded and pointed towards the bedroom.
“Top drawer on Samu’s side,” you said. Atsumu stood up and walked into your bedroom as Kiyoomi slotted his cock against your gaping hole.
“Your hole’s just begging to be stuffed full,” Kiyoomi said. “One cock isn’t enough for your slutty hole.”
You shuddered as Kiyoomi pushed into you. While he didn’t stretch you out any, your walls were so sensitive that the drag of his cock sent shivers down your spine.
“Found a bigger one,” Atsumu said, showing off the dildo in his hands. Your face burned. Your brand new dildo was a copy of Osamu’s cock, complete with the piercing that decorated his tip, and used on the nights when Osamu was away at the Hyogo restaurant or when you just needed more.
“That’s definitely Osamu’s dick,” Koutarou said. Atsumu scrunched his face, handing the dildo and the lube to Kiyoomi.
“I morally cannot lube that up for you,” Atsumu said. Kiyoomi rolled his eyes and generously lubed up the dildo.
“Wait,” you said, finally realising what was going on. “Omi, wait.”
“What is it, darling?” Kiyoomi asked, pulling out of you. “Nervous? Don’t be, I’ll make sure you’re stretched enough to take both.”
“Omi…” you said as he pressed the dildo against your hole.
“Colour, baby,” Osamu said. He sat on Shoyo’s other side. You reached for his hand, squeezing it tightly.
“Yellow,” you said.
“I’ll go slow,” Kiyoomi said. “Promise I won’t hurt you, darling.”
You hesitated before nodding. Kiyoomi slowly pushed the dildo inside of you. You hissed as the cool metal from the piercing dragged against your walls. The dildo bottomed out easily. Kiyoomi pushed two fingers beside the dildo, stretching your rim.
“Omi,” you moaned. You fell forward, draping yourself over Shoyo’s shoulders. Kiyoomi slipped another finger in. He pulled the dildo out slowly, pressing the head against your hole. You shuddered as you felt the warm, blunt head of Kiyoomi’s cock pressing next to silicone.
“It’s okay, baby,” Osamu said, leaning over and placing a kiss on your cheek.
“Where’s Rin?” You asked. Rintarou climbed into Osamu’s lap and leaned on Osamu’s shoulder, facing you.
“Hey, sweetie,” Rintarou said, pushing your hair behind your ear. “Everything’s okay, yeah? You know you can tell Kiyoomi to stop.”
Kiyoomi was slowly pushing into you, with both his cock and the dildo.
“Hurts,” you mumbled. The stretch burned up your spine, and tears were starting to form in your eyes.”
“I know, baby,” Rintarou said, cupping your cheek and rubbing his thumb along your face. “Colour?”
“Green,” you said. Osamu looked at you, eyebrows furrowed and frowning.
“Are you sure, baby?” Osamu asked. You nodded.
“I can do it,” you said. Kiyoomi rubbed your back.
“I’m almost there, darling,” Kiyoomi said. “Just a little more, you’re taking me so well.”
Shoyo rubbed your hips with his thumbs.
“You’re so tight, meu amor,” Shoyo said. His cock throbbed inside you. “So good for us.”
Tears rolled down your cheeks once you felt Kiyoomi’s balls against your skin.
“Fuck, look how well her ass swallows me,” Kiyoomi said. Atsumu grabbed your ass cheeks, spreading them out as Kiyoomi slowly pulled out.
“You look so pretty, sweetie,” Rintarou said, wiping your tears away. “You gonna let them fuck you?”
“Yes, please,” you said, arching your back. You let out a high pitched moan as Kiyoomi sank back into you. Your hand shot out, grabbing Osamu’s forearm.
“I’m here, baby,” Osamu said, grabbing your hand and intertwining your fingers. You squeezed his hand tightly as Kiyoomi fell into a steady pace.
“Sh-Sho, move, please,” you mumbled, bracing your hand on his shoulder.
“You sure, bunny?” Shoyo asked, holding your hips. You nodded.
Your eyes rolled back as Shoyo slowly thrusted into you. You were stretched out more than ever with three cocks inside you. Your body went limp as Shoyo matched Kiyoomi’s steady pace. Your head fell forward, resting on Shoyo’s shoulder. You moaned loudly, the heat in your stomach already spreading.
“Fuck,” you whined. You reached between yours and Shoyo’s bodies, pressing two fingers to your clit. You rubbed small, lazy circles. Your walls fluttered.
“Oh, fuck,” Kiyoomi groaned, snapping his hips against your ass. You moaned as your stomach tightened.
“Gonna— gon’ cum,” you slurred, head spinning as Shoyo and Kiyoomi both fucked into you.
“Cum for us, bunny,” Shoyo cooed, squeezing your hips. Your head fell back against Kiyoomi's chest as your vision went white. Heat flooded your body and your walls clamped down around Shoyo and Kiyoomi.
“Fuck me,” Kiyoomi swore, cumming seconds after your juices gushed around Shoyo’s cock.
“Sho, cum, please!” You exclaimed as Kiyoomi buried himself deep in your ass, spilling his hot seed into your silky walls.
“Fuck, just a little more, bunny,” Shoyo said, biting his lip as he pounded into you. Your eyes rolled back as his cock throbbed inside of you. Your walls fluttered, begging him to fill you up. “God, so fuckin’… gah!”
Shoyo grunted as he spilled into you. You sighed as Kiyoomi slowly pulled out, leaving the dildo plugged in you so his cum wouldn’t slide out.
“You have a bigger plug?” Kiyoomi asked. Osamu hopped up, walking into your bedroom.
“How do you feel, baby?” Rintarou asked, pulling you into his lap. He brushed your hair out of your face.
“Empty,” you mumbled. Osamu came back holding a large plug.
“Come here, baby, let me plug you up,” Osamu said. You crawled over his lap, bending over. He slowly pulled the dildo out, replacing it with the plug.
“Do you need anything, baby?” Osamu asked, rearranging you in his lap. He cradled you in his arms as Rintarou pushed your hair back out of your face.
“Want to make Tsumu and Bokkun feel good,” you said.
“Ya don’t have to, doll,” Atsumu said. Koutarou nodded.
“We’re fine, sweetheart,” Koutarou said. “Just watching you get off made me feel good.”
“Yeah, we just call first next time,” Atsumu said, smiling at you.
You nodded tiredly and yawned.
“I need a shower,” Kiyoomi said, stretching his arms out. He leaned over and kissed your forehead. “You did a good job, took me so well, darling.”
“Yer such a good girl, taking everything we gave ya,” Atsumu said, grabbing and kissing your hand.
“You’re the best, taking six guys like that,” Shoyo said, smiling widely. “Next time we should invite a few of your teammates. I’ve been dying to meet Nana.”
“You’re such a sweetheart,” Koutarou said. “Next time, I’ll have you crying over my cock.”
You smiled as the boys got dressed. They all pressed a kiss to either your cheek or forehead before leaving you, Osamu, and Rintarou alone.
“Let’s get you two cleaned up and into bed,” Osamu said, standing up with you still in his arms. He carried you into the bedroom and laid you down before going back into the living room. He laid Rintarou next to you.
You curled into Rintarou’s side as Osamu stepped into the bathroom.
“You need something, sweetie?” Rintarou asked, hugging you closer.
“Feel empty,” you said. Rintarou sat up, leaning back against the headboard.
“Wanna sit on my cock?” He asked. You nodded and crawled over him, straddling his hips. You let out a soft moan as his cock slipped between your cum covered folds. You sighed and wrapped your arms around him, resting your head on his shoulder.
The bed shifted as a freshly showered Osamu climbed on it, holding a damp washcloth.
“Come here, baby, let me clean ya up,” Osamu said, pulling you away from Rintarou. You whined as his cock slid out of you. “Oh, yer not finished yet?”
“Feel empty,” you said as Osamu wiped you down. He carefully pulled your plug out. You squirmed as cum ran down your thighs. Osamu wiped it up quickly then tossed the washcloth into the hamper. With another washcloth, he wiped Rintarou clean before letting the both of you go. You let Rintarou pull you back into his lap. You both sighed as you sank back down on his cock.
“Either of ya want anything?” Osamu asked. “Water or something to eat?”
“Water, please,” you said, relaxing into Rintarou’s hold as he rubbed your back.
“I’m hungry,” Rintarou said.
“What do ya want?” Osamu asked.
“Taiyaki,” you said.
“Seconded,” Rintarou said.
“I’ll be right back,” Osamu said. He leaned over, kissing your cheek before walking into the kitchen.
“Rin,” you said, looking up at him.
“Yes, sweetie?” He asked, rubbing your back up and down.
“Why did you stay?” You asked.
“Do you want me to leave?” Rintarou asked.
“No!” You exclaimed, shaking your head. “I always want you around! I was just wondering. All the other guys got out of here as quickly as they could.”
“The others don’t feel about you and Osamu how I do,” Rintarou said, grabbing your hips. He made small circles with his thumbs.
“How do you feel about us?” You asked. Rintarou closed his eyes as he rested his forehead against yours.
“I’ve been in love with Osamu since high school,” he said. “And I’ve been falling in love with you since the day we met.”
“Rin…”
“If you don’t feel the same, it’s okay,” Rintarou said. “We can forget this happened.”
You cupped Rintarou’s cheeks with your hands. “Rintarou Rintarou, we cannot forget your love confession. Haven’t you noticed that you’re the only one besides Osamu that can call me ‘baby’? Or the fact that no one else is allowed to kiss me on the lips except for you and Osamu? What about the fact that out of the entire group, only you’ve fucked me without Osamu?”
“So, you feel the same?” Rintarou asked. “What about Osamu?”
“Babe, are you blind?” You asked with a laugh. “He was glued to you during the entire gangbang. And he even brought you to bed. If he didn’t feel the same, he would’ve told you to leave with the rest of the guys. Of course he feels the same!”
“Who feels the same about what?” Osamu asked, popping into the bedroom holding two plates, two trays, and two bottles of water.
“Sunarin here has something to tell you,” you said. You lifted yourself off of Rintarou’s cock, pecking his lips before sitting next to him. Osamu propped a tray up over your thighs, setting a plate of taiyaki in front of you.
“What is it?” Osamu asked, propping a tray over Rintarou’s thighs.
“I’ve been in love with you since high school,” Rintarou said, taking a sip from his water.
Osamu smiled widely. “I love you, too, Rintarou.”
Osamu leaned over, tilting Rintarou’s chin up before kissing him softly.
“Me, too!” You exclaimed, puckering your lips. Osamu laughed before leaning over Rintarou to place a kiss on your lips. He pulled away and Rintarou smiled before kissing you quickly.
“Now, you two need to eat,” Osamu said. “I’m going to make some real food for dinner.”
“Taiyaki is real food,” you said, taking a bite of the pastry.
“You need something with more substance,” Osamu said. “Vegetables and meats.”
“Can you make curry?” Rintarou asked.
“Of course, babe,” Osamu said. Osamu pulled on a pair of boxers before going back to the kitchen.
“We should probably shower,” you said. You took a sip of your water.
“Sounds like a good excuse to have shower sex,” Rintarou said. You shoved his shoulder.
“I just got fucked by six guys and you think I’m interested in having more sex right now?” You asked.
“So no shower sex?”
“Of course we’re gonna fuck in the shower,” you said. “You shouldn’t just assume, though.”
You both finished your taiyaki quickly. You carefully folded the trays and set them at the end of the bed.
“Come here,” Rintarou said, pulling you to him. You giggled as you stumbled into him. He intertwined your fingers and pulled you into a bruising kiss.
“Rin,” you moaned as he led you to the bathroom.
“Yeah, baby?” He asked, starting the water before kissing you again.
“Want you,” you mumbled against his lips. Rintarou backed you into the shower, caging you against the cool wall. Your skin prickled where the cool tiles touched.
“My first official act as your boyfriend is going to be making you cum all over my cock,” Rintarou said, lifting you up. You wrapped your legs around him.
“Boyfriend? Is that what you are?” You asked, wrapping your arms around his neck.
“Yeah, I am your boyfriend,” Rintarou said, kissing down your neck. “Why, you have a problem with that?”
“Not at all,” you said, smiling. “I like it.”
“Good.” Rintarou slowly guided his cock through your wet folds, gathering your slick on the head of his cock. You moaned as the head of his cock nudged your clit.
“Rintarou, please,” you begged as he teased your entrance. He smirked as you whined. “Rin, I’m going to revoke your boyfriend status if you don’t fuck me.”
“No take-backs or returns,” Rintarou said, pushing into you. You moaned softly as he bottomed out.
“So good,” you moaned, resting your head against Rintarou’s forehead. “Fill me up so well, Rin.”
“I know I’m not as long as Osamu or as thick as Shoyo, you don’t have to exaggerate,” Rintarou said, rutting into you.
“Not exaggerating,” you breathed. “You’re so perfect, Rin, you fill me up so well. You- fuck- you hit that spot inside of me so fucking easily. No one can fuck me like you.”
Rintarou kissed you roughly. His soft lips molded against yours, tasting like taiyaki.
“I- fuck!- I love you,” Rintarou said, pulling back from you. His hips moved faster. You moaned as he hit that spongy spot inside you with every thrust. Your walls clenched as your stomach tightened.
“So soon?” You teased. “Even Osamu waited a few days before telling me.”
“Don’t care,” Rintarou grunted. “Had to tell you.”
“I love you, too, Rin,” you said. You moaned loudly as Rintarou held you with one hand, the other snaking between your bodies as he rubbed your clit.
“Rintarou!” You cried as your walls clamped down around his cock. You dug your fingernails into his strong, broad shoulders.
“That’s my girl, cum around my cock, baby,” Rintarou said. You moaned high pitched as you squirted around his cock. Your head fell back against the cool tiles as your eyes rolled back and your vision went black.
“Rin, Rin, Rin,” you moaned weakly as he continued to thrust into you.
“It’s okay, sweetie, you can take it,” he said, furrowing his brows as he chased his high. “Gonna fill you up, Y/n. You gonna take my load like a good girl?”
You nodded. Your legs shook from overstimulation and you weakly kissed up Rintarou’s neck.
“Rin,” you moaned softly, kissing just below his earlobe. “Cum in me.”
“Fuck, say my name again,” Rintarou said.
“Rintarou,” you moaned. “Fill me up, please? Please, Rin, I want your cum so bad. I need it in me, Rintarou, please.”
Rintarou groaned loudly as he buried himself in your cunt, painting your walls white. You smiled as he rested his head on your shoulder, breathing heavily.
“You’re a menace,” he breathed, setting you on your feet. Your legs wobbled slightly. Rintarou leaned down, kissing you as he held you against him. “Now, let’s get you cleaned up so we can eat.”
Rintarou carefully helped you wash up before you traded spots. You hummed as Rintarou kneeled down so you could run your fingers through his hair. You leaned down, pecking his lips before helping him up.
“Food’s ready,” Osamu said, poking his head in the bathroom.
“We’ll be right there, baby,” you said, wrapping a towel around yourself.
You dried off quickly and pulled on a fresh pair of underwear and an old shirt of Osamu’s while you gave Rintarou a pair of clean briefs he’d left before.
“Have fun?” Osamu asked, wrapping his arms around you as you entered the kitchen.
“With our boyfriend? Yes,” you said.
“Boyfriend?” Osamu asked.
“Yes, baby,” Rintarou said, pecking Osamu’s lips. Rintarou bit Osamu’s bottom lip as he pulled away, staring at Osamu with hazy eyes.
“I’m okay with that,” Osamu said, wrapping one arm around Rintarou’s waist and pulling him into Osamu’s side. You giggled as Rintarou wrapped an arm around both you and Osamu, forming a small huddle. They leaned down, kissing your cheeks before nuzzling either side of your neck, pressing small kisses against your skin.
“The food’s going to get cold,” you said, giggling.
“Don’t care,” Osamu said, sucking on a spot right below your ear.
“Who are you and what have you done with my Miya Osamu?” You teased.
“Ours,” Rintarou said, nipping at your neck.
“What have you done with our Miya Osamu?” You corrected.
“Better,” Rintarou said, licking over the bite mark.
“We better eat,” Osamu said, reluctantly pulling away from you.
You sat at the table with Osamu and Rintarou on either side of you as you loaded your bowl with the fresh curry.
“Thank you, baby,” you said, leaning over to kiss Osamu’s cheek.
“Thanks, Samu,” Rintarou said, scooping up a spoonful of rice.
“It’s no problem,” Osamu said. You sat in a comfortable silence until Rintarou spoke up.
“So, did you have fun today?” He asked, glancing at you. You nodded, smiling widely.
“Yes! I always love when the boys come over!” You exclaimed.
“I was worried when Kiyoomi brought out that dildo,” Osamu admitted. “I thought ya were going to safeword.”
“It was an experience,” you said. “But it ended up being a good one!”
“I thought I was going to have to kick him out,” Rintarou said. “You looked really scared at one point. I thought you were going to cry. Like, in a bad way.”
“It was overwhelming,” you said, hugging your knees to your chest. “But I trust Omi.”
“Baby, if ya ever feel scared ya can always call for a timeout,” Osamu said.
Rintarou nodded. “No one would ever be mad at you.”
“I know,” you said. “If I felt scared at any point I would’ve safeworded. But I was just a little nervous, not scared. I know Omi would never hurt me.”
“None of us would ever hurt ya, ‘less ya asked for it,” Osamu said.
“I don’t think I could ever hurt you,” Rintarou said, face softening as he looked at you. “Even if you asked. I just don’t think I have it in me.”
“Aw, babe, that’s okay,” you cooed, climbing into Rintarou’s lap. You kissed his cheek softly.
“I guess I’ll be the one to dole out punishment,” Osamu said, stacking the dishes and carrying them to the sink.
You rolled your eyes. “He says that like he ever punishes me. Samu’s just a big softie.”
“What was that?” Osamu asked, looking back at you as he washed the dishes.
“I said you’re a big softie,” you said, louder. “Especially for your baby.”
“Yer right,” Osamu said, smiling softly at you. You slid out of Rintarou’s lap, crossing the kitchen and wrapping your arms around Osamu’s waist. You buried your face in his muscular back.
“I love you, Samu,” you mumbled, hugging him tightly.
“I love ya, too, baby,” Osamu said. He turned in your arms and kissed your forehead.
Rintarou smiled from the table, just watching you and Osamu interact.
“Rin, come here!” You called, whipping your head around to look at Rintarou. He walked across the kitchen, stopping a few feet away from you. “Rin!” You grabbed the elastic of his briefs, pulling him closer to you. You threw your arms around his neck, smiling widely.
“What is it?” Rintarou asked, resting his hands on your waist.
“Dance with me?” You asked, looking up at him with wide eyes. “It’s an after dinner tradition.”
“Of course, baby,” Rintarou said, smiling down at you. The two of you swayed around the kitchen, bumping into Osamu every few steps. Rintarou spun you out, letting Osamu spin you into his own arms. Osamu smiled widely as he held your giggling body against his own. You grabbed Osamu’s hand, spinning him across the kitchen, letting Rintarou grab his hand and spinning Osamu into his arms.
You smiled as the two men waltzed around the small kitchen. Osamu smiled, pecking Rintarou’s lips before grabbing your hand and pulling you between them.
“Hey,” you said, facing Osamu.
“Hey, baby,” Osamu said, running his hands down your sides.
“Hey, sweetie,” Rintarou whispered in your ear. His hands ran up your shirt, running over Osamu’s and resting above them on your waist.
As Osamu ground against your front, Rintarou ground against your back.
“Haven’t danced like this since we won nationals,” you said. You grabbed Osamu’s forearm with one hand and rested your other hand on Rintarou’s.
“Baby,” Osamu breathed, nibbling your earlobe. “Let me feel ya.”
You reluctantly moved your hands, pulling your shirt over your head and tossing it across the kitchen. Rintarou immediately slid his hands up, grabbing your breasts and squeezing them.
“You know, I don’t think we paid enough attention to these earlier,” Rintarou said, licking a stripe up your neck. You shuddered as he sucked your earlobe into his mouth.
“We didn’t,” Osamu agreed, pushing Rintarou’s hands out of the way. Osamu squeezed your breasts before pinching your nipples between his thumbs and forefingers.
“We can always change that,” Rintarou said.
“Let’s get her to the bedroom,” Osamu said. Rintarou scooped you up easily and followed Osamu into the bedroom. He laid you down in the middle of the bed.
With both Osamu and Rintarou staring down at you, you felt a smidge self conscious. You crossed your arms over your chest.
“Oh, no, baby,” Osamu said, pulling your arms away. “Let me see ya.”
Your arms dropped to your sides. Rintarou crawled into the bed as Osamu crawled in from the other side.
“Can I?” Rintarou asked, glancing at your chest. You nodded. Simultaneously, two pairs of plush lips wrapped around your nipples. You moaned at the sudden stimulation, back arching. While Rintarou suckled, Osamu nibbled at your sensitive skin.
“Rin, Samu,” You moaned, tangling your fingers in their hair, pulling them closer. Their lips dragged against your skin, meeting in the valley of your breasts. Osamu reached up, grabbing Rintarou’s hair and pulling him into a heated kiss.
“Samu,” Rintarou groaned as the chef pushed him back on the bed next to you. Osamu sat up, sitting back on his feet on the foot of the bed, staring up at you two.
“Osamu,” you whined, reaching out for him.
“Be quiet,” Osamu said, pinching the soft fat of your thigh. “I’m trying to decide who gets my cock first.”
You got to your knees, crawling next to Osamu and running your hands along his chest.
“Daddy, you never fucked my pussy today,” you said, kissing along his collarbone.
“Ya had how many cocks in yer cunt today and yer still wantin’ mine?” Osamu asked.
“No one fucks me like Daddy does,” you said. Rintarou slithered up next to you, grabbing a fist full of Osamu’s hair and pulling his head back.
“What if I wanted you on my cock?” Rintarou asked. You perked up. “Y/n can even bounce on your cock while I fuck you.”
Osamu groaned as Rintarou tugged his hair, waiting for an answer.
“Daddy, please,” you said, pulling his arm. “We all get what we want that way.”
Rintarou pulled Osamu’s hair again.
“Fuck,” Osamu gasped. “Rin, I want ya to fuck me.”
Rintarou grabbed Osamu’s chin, pulling him into a bruising kiss. Osamu followed after Rintarou as he pulled away.
“Come here, baby,” Rintarou said, cupping your face. He kissed you softly. “We’re gonna make Daddy cry.”
“What the fuck have I gotten myself into?” Osamu asked. Rintarou laughed as he pushed Osamu back on the bed.
“You’re stuck with us,” Rintarou said.
“Forever,” you added.
“Forever,” Rintarou agreed.
“Forever is a long time,” Osamu said, smiling up at you.
“If I love you for every second until my dying breath, it still wouldn’t be enough,” you said.
“If?” Osamu teased.
“I don’t want to be presumptuous,” you said. Osamu grabbed your hips, pulling you on top of him as he smiled at you. He tickled your sides, making you giggle and curl up.
“I love you two,” Rintarou said, straddling Osamu behind you. He wrapped his arms around your waist and rested his chin on your shoulder.
“I love you, too, Rin,” you said, turning your head and nuzzling your nose against his cheek.
“I think yer okay,” Osamu said, resting his hands on Rintarou’s thighs.
“Samu!” You exclaimed, lightly slapping his chest. Osamu laughed loudly.
“I love ya, too, Rin,” Osamu said, rubbing his thighs.
“A rain check on sex?” You asked. “Kinda just wanna cuddle.”
Osamu grabbed your hands, intertwining your fingers.
“Anything ya want, baby,” he said.
“Are you sure?” Rintarou asked, kissing your neck.
“Suna Rintarou, stop trying to seduce me,” you said, smiling as Rintarou kissed your jaw.
“Is it working?” He asked.
“Only too well,” you said. Rintarou’s hand rubbed over your stomach before dropping down under your panties.
“Let me make you feel good,” Rintarou said, rubbing your clit. His other hand squeezed your breast, rolling your nipple between his nimble fingers.
“Rin,” you moaned, letting your head fall back against his shoulder. He carefully moved you, laying you against the bed next to Osamu.
“Just… lay back and let me take care of you,” Rintarou said, hooking his fingers on your panties. He slipped them off, tossing them away before spreading your legs. “Pretty, little cunt. Whose cunt is this, sweetie?”
He spread your folds with his fingers, revealing your swollen nub.
“Daddy’s,” you said. Osamu smirked.
“Hurts my feelings, baby,” Rintarou said, rubbing your clit with his thumb. “I’ll just have to show you who owns this cunt.”
He spread your folds, and leaned down, spitting directly into your hole. You let out a wanton moan.
“Wow, no one would know you were stuffed full earlier with how needy you are,” Rintarou said. He pushed two fingers in your hole, stretching you needlessly.
“Rin,” you groaned. “Gimme more.”
“You want more?” Rintarou asked, adding a third finger. “Tell me exactly what you want, sweetie.”
“Your cock, please, Rin,” you begged, bucking your hips against his fingers.
“I don’t know…” Rintarou said, pulling his fingers out of you. “I wouldn’t want to use Daddy’s pussy without permission.”
“Rin!” You whined, fisting the sheets.
“Daddy, what do you think?” Rintarou asked, looking over at Osamu, who had propped himself up against the headboard and was watching the scene unfold.
“I don’t know,” Osamu said. “I don’t know if she deserves it.”
“I do!” You cried, grabbing Rintarou’s forearm. “Please, please, I’ve been a good girl, Rintarou.”
“You did take me so well earlier,” Rintarou said, ghosting his fingers over your clit. Chills went up your spine as you let out a short, breathy moan.
“Yes, Rin, please touch me,” you pleaded, back arching as Rintarou teased your clit.
“She has been a good girl, today,” Osamu said, interlocking his fingers and putting his hands behind his head. “But she was such a lil princess, letting us do all the work.”
“Should we make her work for it?” Rintarou asked.
“Daddy, no!” You whined. Rintarou pushed two long fingers deep in your cunt. “Rin was a princess, too!”
“Yer right, baby,” Osamu said, reaching out with one hand and brushing your hair out of your face. “Maybe I should make ya both work for it.”
Osamu made a show of slowly wrapping his fingers around the clothed imprint of his fat cock.
“Who wants it bad enough?” Osamu asked. You and Rintarou scrambled around until both of you were laying on your stomachs, facing Osamu’s covered cock.
“I want it, Daddy,” you said, tracing the outline with a single finger. Osamu shivered as you dragged your finger down his length.
“I want it more,” Rintarou said, pressing a kiss to Osamu’s thigh.
“Show me how badly ya want it,” Osamu said. He lifted his hips, pushing his boxers down. Rintarou pulled them down his thick thighs and threw them off the bed.
“Fuck,” you murmured as Osamu’s cock bobbed. It was almost too heavy to stand.
Rintarou wrapped his hand around it and leaned in, sucking Osamu’s fat balls into his mouth.
You whined before leaning up and sucking the dark pink tip in your mouth. You swirled your tongue around, pressing it flush against the familiar cool piercing. Osamu groaned, letting his head fall back against the headboard.
“Fuck, just like that,” he sighed. Rintarou tapped your cheek, signaling for you to lean up.
“Wanna try something,” he said. You nodded.
“Okay,” you said.
“Daddy, can you lay down for me?” Rintarou asked, sitting up on his feet.
“Sure, babe,” Osamu said. He slid down the bed, laying down with his head in a pillow.
“Now you sit on his face,” Rintarou said. You looked up at Osamu.
“C’mon, baby,” Osamu said, smiling at you. You crawled up the bed, straddling his face. He wrapped his arms around your thighs, holding you in place as he tentatively licked up your slit.
Rintarou spread Osamu’s legs apart, pushing his knees up. He leaned down, kissing and sucking on Osamu’s inner thighs, leaving fresh, red bruises on pale flesh. You squeezed your eyes shut as Osamu pressed his tongue firmly against your sensitive clit.
“Daddy,” you moaned softly, running your hands over his chest. Osamu let out a moan as Rintarou pressed his tongue against Osamu’s tight, untouched hole.
“Oh, fuck,” Osamu groaned. His words vibrated against your cunt. You moaned, bucking your hips against his tongue.
“You taste so good, Daddy,” Rintarou said. He licked around Osamu’s rim, moaning softly. Osamu’s hips wiggled, desperate for more friction.
“Think he wants more,” you said as Osamu moaned against your clit.
“Lube?” Rintarou asked, looking up at you. You pointed at Osamu’s bedside table.
“Top drawer,” you said. Osamu wrapped his lips around your swollen nub, sucking harshly. You yelped, digging your fingernails into his stomach.
“Baby, come help me,” Rintarou said, kneeling between Osamu’s legs. You slowly crawled off of Osamu, knees shaking.
“What am I doing?” You asked, kneeling next to Osamu.
“I want you to prep him,” Rintarou said, handing you the lube.
“Me?” You asked. Rintarou nodded and moved next to you.
“I want you to stretch him out for my cock,” Rintarou said, tilting your chin towards him. “Can you do that for me, baby?”
“Yes,” you breathed as Rintarou leaned in. He kissed you softly.
“That’s my good girl,” he mumbled, kissing you again. You pulled away, breathlessly. You crawled between Osamu’s legs.
“Fuck, someone do something,” Osamu whined, thrusting his hips up. Rintarou pushed his hips down.
“No whining,” Rintarou said. “Before I gag you.”
“I think you should gag him anyway,” you said, smearing lube over Osamu’s tight hole. Osamu moaned loudly as you traced his rim. You slowly pushed a single finger past the ring of muscle.
“Fuck, baby,” Osamu moaned, throwing his head back and arching his back. You smiled as you curled your finger against his prostate. Osamu cried out, fisting the sheets beneath him.
“Don’t tease him too much, sweetie,” Rintarou said. “We don’t want him to cum just yet.”
“He’s so tight,” you said, twisting your finger. “Are you sure he’ll be able to take you?”
“Don’t worry,” Rintarou said. He reached out and wrapped his fingers around Osamu’s purpling cock. “He’ll be begging for my cock by the time you’re finished.”
You slowly added another finger.
“‘m gonna cum, Rin, fuck,” Osamu moaned as Rintarou pumped his cock. You prodded at his prostate and his eyes rolled back. “Please, please, wanna cum, need to cum!”
“Uh-uh, Daddy,” Rintarou said, wrapping his fingers around the base of Osamu’s cock, stopping him from cumming. “Not until I’m in you.” Rintarou looked down at you, scissoring your fingers in and out of Osamu. “Cock ring?”
You shook your head. “Never needed one,” you said.
“I’m ordering one as soon as possible,” Rintarou said. “Do you have a ribbon or anything?”
“Check my bedside table,” you said.
“More, please, baby,” Osamu begged. You added a third finger. Rintarou shuffled around in your drawers before pulling out a silky, pink ribbon that had previously been used to tie your wrists. Rintarou carefully tied it around the base of Osamu’s cock.
“Does that feel okay, baby?” Rintarou asked. Osamu nodded. “You look so pretty in pink, Daddy.”
Rintarou leaned down, pressing a kiss to the angry, dark pink tip of Osamu’s cock. His tongue poked out, teasing the metal barbell that went through Osamu’s tip.
“Rin, baby, please,” Osamu choked as you twisted your fingers. “Need ya t’ fuck me.”
“You want my cock, Daddy?” Rintarou cooed, twisting his hand around Osamu’s cock.
“Yes, please, I need it!” Osamu begged. “Need ya t’ fill me up, Rin.”
“Baby,” Rintarou said, ignoring Osamu. “You wanna sit on Daddy’s cock while he takes my cock? See how long he lasts before he’s crying?”
You nodded, pulling your fingers out and wiping them on the sheets. “Which way do you want me, Rin?”
Rintarou thought for a moment.
“Why don’t you face Daddy? That way we can both see him cry,” Rintarou said. “And I don’t want your cute face distracting me while I’m pounding Daddy’s ass.”
You straddled Osamu’s hips, sandwiching his cock between your folds. Osamu let out a soft moan as you rubbed against his throbbing cock.
“Don’t tease,” Rintarou said, pinching your thigh. You pouted, but slowly sank down on Osamu’s cock with a long moan.
“Wait, Rin,” you said, reaching back to grab his arm. “I wanna see you fuck him.”
“Already filming, sweetie,” Rintarou said. He leaned forward and kissed your cheek. “I know you, Y/n-baby.”
“For the love of all things holy, please!” Osamu cried. “Please fuck me, I need it!”
“Fine,” Rintarou said. You gasped as he snapped his hips, shaking the entire bed frame. Osamu’s cock jumped inside you, throbbing against your walls. All three of you moaned lowly.
“R-Rin,” Osamu stuttered, eyes rolling back.
“F-Fuck, Samu,” Rintarou moaned. “So fucking tight around my cock.”
Rintarou tilted your head, kissing you roughly. His teeth clashed against yours and his tongue searched every inch of your mouth.
“Rin,” you breathed. He pulled back, biting your lower lip as he did.
“Pass that on,” he said. You nodded, leaning down and kissing Osamu just as passionately as Rintarou slowly thrusted into Osamu.
You carefully matched his pace, bouncing on Osamu’s cock. Osamu moaned and grabbed your hips.
“Samu,” you moaned as he squeezed your hips.
“Harder,” Osamu moaned. You didn’t know who he was talking to but both you and Rintarou moved faster. You took him deeper, until his cock was threatening to punch through your cervix and Rintarou grabbed Osamu’s hips, pulling him into his thrusts.
You reached down, rubbing your clit faster the closer you got to cumming.
“Not, not gonna last,” Osamu whined. “Please, need t’ cum.”
“Not yet, Daddy,” Rintarou said. “Not until baby cums.”
You slowed your fingers on your clit. Osamu whined.
“Cum on my cock, please, baby,” Osamu begged, pressing his fingers into your flesh. “Please, I’ll do anything ya want.”
“Anything?” You asked. Osamu nodded furiously. “I want you to cry for us, Daddy.”
You pulled your fingers away from your clit and braced your hands against Osamu’s stomach, rolling your hips and clenching around his cock.
“Ah, fuck!” Osamu cried. He let go of your hips and reached up, grabbing the headboard. The wood creaked under the force of his grip. “Please just let me cum, please, please!”
“You heard her,” Rintarou said. “Just cry for us and then she’ll cum.”
Osamu breathed deeply as tears welled up in his eyes.
“Baby, please,” he whimpered, looking at you with teary, blue eyes. “Please, I need ya t’ cum around my cock.”
You hummed as your walls fluttered around him. Your orgasm was barely being held back as your legs and arms shook. Fire burned through your veins as you bit your lip.
“Fuck, baby,” Osamu moaned as tears ran down his cheeks.
“Daddy,” you moaned as you came. You rubbed your clit slowly as you squirted around Osamu’s cock, drawing your orgasm out. Your legs shook as you fell forward against Osamu’s chest. Rintarou reached up, untying the ribbon with one hand.
“Oh, fuck,” Osamu moaned as his hot cum flooded your walls.
“Fuck, gonna fill you up, Daddy,” Rintarou moaned. His thrusts jostled you, forcing you to bounce on Osamu’s cock. You moaned softly, burying your face in Osamu’s neck as his cum was forced out of you.
Rintarou grunted loudly and froze before he collapsed next to you and Osamu.
“Fuck,” Rintarou breathed. “Give me a minute and I’ll clean you two up.”
You hummed as Osamu wrapped his arms around you.
“Take yer time,” Osamu mumbled. The three of you sat in silence, all trying to catch your breath.
“I’ll run a bath,” Rintarou said, rolling out of bed. He walked into the bathroom.
“He’s already fitting in with us,” you said, looking up at Osamu.
“Was there any question?” Osamu asked. You smiled at him.
“Just didn’t think it would be this easy,” you said. “I mean, we’re adding a whole other person to our relationship.”
“If it was anyone else, I wouldn’t be able to do it,” he said. “But Rin… he makes everything feel… not complete, we weren’t incomplete, but he makes everything feel more.”
“I get what you mean,” you said. “He makes us new. Everything is different now.”
Osamu nodded. “Exactly.”
Rintarou popped around the bathroom door. “Bath’s ready.”
You and Osamu both walked on wobbly legs to the bathtub. Rintarou wiped both of you clean before helping you into the bath.
Once all three of you were in, you climbed into Rintarou’s lap and leaned on his shoulder.
“I love you, Rin,” you mumbled, kissing his neck.
“I love you, too, sweetie,” he said, holding you close to him.
“Ya are too cute,” Osamu said, smiling at both of you. “I love ya two.”
You smiled softly.
“I love you, too,” you said.
“Only me?” Osamu asked.
“Only you,” you said. Rintarou playfully pinched your side. “Only you, too.”
#samu thoughts#tsumu thoughts#bo thoughts#sunarin thoughts#sakusa thoughts#shoyo thoughts#only you#atsumu miya smut#atsumu miya x reader#miya osamu imagines#miya osamu smut#miya atsumu x reader#miya atsumu smut#osamu miya x reader#osamu miya smut#suna rintaro smut#suna rintaro x reader#bokuto koutarou smut#hinata shoyo smut#sakusa kiyoomi smut#msby4 smut#miya4 smut#cai writes#omi thoughts
709 notes
·
View notes
Text
Elevate Thy Hate
Pairing: Bucky Barnes x Reader
Summary: Not a day goes by that you and Bucky don’t argue.
Word Count: 4,642
Warnings: Cliché plot but slight angst, self-doubt and Bucky being a loveable idiot who sucks at communicating
A/N: Surprise one-shot because I just remembered I wrote this like...last year lmfao
MAIN MASTERLIST
-
You woke up feeling great and excited. The mission was finally finished, debriefings were done and reports have been submitted. Everyone was given an entire week to get some rest and since rest days were pretty rare, you truly looked forward to this day.
Before you could even saunter in the kitchen, you had already heard the chatters from your fellow Avengers. One particular voice irked you though but hell no, you weren’t going to let one Bucky Barnes ruin your day.
A chorus of good mornings greeted you as soon as you walked into the kitchen. Nat and Steve were on one side of the counter sipping their coffee while Sam and Wanda were finishing up their food. Tony and Bruce were out of sight, probably holed up in the lab doing experiments as usual. Bucky didn’t acknowledge you and quickly headed out of the kitchen, thankfully. You weren’t in the mood to pick a fight.
Walking up to the cupboards, you quickly grabbed you favorite cereal and proceeded to pour it out on your bowl. None came out though. You peeked inside bag and saw that only crumbs of it were left.
“Who the—“
Everyone was already pointing at Bucky when you turned around to ask. And of course, Bucky did it on purpose because he stood there at the end of the hallway, watching you with smug grin on his face.
“I hope your day sucks.” He said and flipped you the bird before turning around to walk away.
You groaned out loud, ignoring the amused chuckles from everyone else in the kitchen.
“I’m not stooping down to your level, asshole! I hope your day is average!”
The day was fortunately uneventful, except for your ruined breakfast care of Bucky. You were determined not to let that annoy you for the rest of the day. So far, so good. You could only wish it’d continue that way for the rest of the week.
-
“I told you not to rush!” Bucky snapped.
“I had him already! If you didn’t throw that goddamn smoke grenade I would’ve killed him!” You explained.
You could see Sam shaking his head in frustration. Bucky always had to blame something on you even though you weren’t the one at fault.
Bucky snorted, “He had a sniper for fuck’s sake! One shot and you’re dead.”
“Oh wow, says the one who got shot before I did.” You rolled your eyes at Bucky.
The two of you continued to bicker until Nat and Steve walked into the living room looking confused as you and Bucky exchanged insults while Sam remained sandwiched between the both of you on the couch.
“Who got shot?” Steve asked, glancing at you and Bucky alternately.
“Did we miss out on a mission or...?” Nat continued.
Sam chuckled, “We were playing Call of Duty and we lost.” He explained, taking the opportunity to get up from the sofa.
Steve still looked lost, something that Nat immediately picked up. “It’s a video game.” She explained.
“You two are fighting over a game?” He asked you and Bucky.
“They fight over everything.” Nat shrugged and walked out of the room with Sam tagging behind her.
“I’m outta here too, I’m so done babysitting the kids.” He muttered under his breath.
-
It was past midnight when you were in the living room alone, watching television while eating a Whopper. The lights were turned off and it was absolutely quiet in the compound, setting the perfect ambience for the crime documentary you were watching.
Not long after, you heard someone walk into the living room. It was only when your heard the familiar grunt that you realized who it was. Of course, it had to be Bucky.
“Are you eating a burger?” He asked incredulously.
“No, it’s popcorn. Of course it’s a fucking burger, are you blind or just dumb?” You snapped, your eyes still glued on the television.
“Dumbfounded that you’re eating that at this hour. No wonder you suck at cardio.” Bucky said as he sat down on the other end of the sofa.
“Are you body-shaming me?” You gasped.
Bucky snickered, “I didn’t say anything, I just said you suck at cardio.” He said, not looking at you.
You chose to ignore him and brought your attention back to the television. It was quiet for moment. You almost forgot about Bucky’s presence until of course, he decided to annoy you yet again.
“Can you pass the remote?” Bucky asked monotonously.
“No.”
Silence.
“This show sucks.” He commented.
You were focused on the show but noticed that Bucky was staring at you.
“Can you please pass the remote?” He asked again.
“In case you didn’t notice, I’m watching. I was here first. I hold the rights to control the remote.” You deadpanned, refusing to look at him.
There was a flash of black and gold right before your eyes. Everything happened quickly and the next thing you knew, Bucky was hovering above you, trapping you between his body and the arm rest of the sofa.
“The fuck, Barnes?! Get off of me!” You protested and started pushing him away.
“You gotta work on your reflexes, darling.” He said, finally leaning away from you, remote now in his hand.
He grinned triumphantly and switched the channel before placing the remote inside his sweatpants, “Want to switch the channel? Come and get it.” he taunted as he leaned back on the couch, opening his legs wide as he showed off how the remote created a tent in his sweatpants.
That was the remote...right? You mentally slapped yourself for actually thinking about what Bucky was packing beneath those pants and frowned.
“You’re an asshole and a disgusting one.” You told him.
“God, I hate you.” You muttered and crumpled the wrapper of your burger before throwing it at Bucky.
Deciding that you didn’t want to argue any further, you got up and left the living room, but not without telling Bucky again how much you hated him for making your life miserable.
“The feeling is mutual.” You heard him say.
-
The petty fights with Bucky went on and on during that entire week of rest. Despite the arguments, there were small moments of kindness shared between you and the soldier.
“Where are you going dressed up so nicely?” You asked Bucky upon seeing him walk into the kitchen wearing a leather jacket on top of a black shirt, dark, tight-fitting jeans and a pair of Doc Martens.
It was meant as an insult, of course. You took every opportunity to tease Bucky and his newfound sense of fashion. Said fashion meant his taste for very millennial outfits despite his old age.
“Grocery.” He replied as he went over to the fridge to pour himself a glass of water.
“Ooh, can you buy me Starbucks on your way back? I’ll pay.” You asked kindly.
Bucky just stared at you as he drank from his glass of water. He slammed it on the counter before walking past you.
“Not a damn chance.”
He did buy you Starbucks though. It didn’t shock you that much considering that the both of you didn’t hate on each other all the damn time. But what surprised you was that he brought you your usual drink and your favorite pastry too.
Steve must have forced him to do so, probably told his best friend your usual orders as well so you made a note to thank him as soon as they got back.
And thank Steve you did, but you didn’t expect the reply that you got.
“Oh was that the reason why Bucky kept bugging me about stopping by Starbucks?” Steve asked.
You narrowed your eyes at him, “What do you mean? I thought he told you I asked him to buy me Starbucks.”
Steve chuckled, “I guess now I know why he wouldn’t shut up about it.” he said, amusement laced in his tone.
“I don’t understand, Cap.” you said.
Steve just smiled at you in response before squeezing your shoulder, “Maybe you will understand soon.”
And with that, he left you feeling even more confused. You honestly didn’t understand the context of the conversation so you decided to just ignore it. Steve sometimes would say weird shit that none of the Avengers knew about. You dismissed it and thought that maybe it was Steve being a decade old, it was probably an old man thing.
You decided to make coffee for Bucky the following day, as a simple gesture to thank him for the Starbucks. He didn’t ask you to pay him back so you felt obligated to do a little something for him. You were an asshole to him sometimes, yes, but that didn’t mean you weren’t going to give credit where credit is due.
Okay, so maybe you didn’t really hate Bucky. If you did actually hate him, the entire team would probably do something about it. Maybe force the two of you to talk things out. The hatred was all fun and games, everyone seemed to be amused by it too.
You still considered Bucky your friend despite the constant bickering. You had to admit, the arguments were pretty fun.
Although, you were wondering whether Bucky felt the same about considering you as his friend. Sometimes, his attitude towards you confused the hell out of you.
One day he’d eat the chocolate you’ve been saving up for cheat day just to spite you. And it definitely did because you ended up cursing him out loud when you saw him munching on it. The next day he brought you a new one. You were watching Netflix when he waltzed into the living room and threw a bar of chocolate at your lap before walking out without saying a word.
These exchange of small yet kind (and confusing) gestures remained unacknowledged. You didn’t know why but you also didn’t feel the need to talk about them. You weren’t going to lie but Bucky’s random acts of kindness would always put a smile on your face.
-
The vacation unfortunately came to an end and everyone had to go back to saving the world. All of you were gathered in the conference room with Fury for a briefing about the next mission. It wasn’t as big as the last one but it still required a lot of planning.
After explaining the mission, Fury let Steve take over the meeting to strategize.
Some were assigned to do surveillance around the parameter while some were appointed to do all the groundwork. Steve of course, just had to partner you with Bucky to do the actual infiltration given that your skills complemented each other’s.
You grinned and was prepared to roast Bucky’s ass when you turned to him and was met with a scowl. He shook his head with what you assumed was disappointment and turned away from you.
It was the first time he ever dismissed you like that. Sure, you were rude to each other but the look that Bucky gave you wasn’t a teasing one. He wasn’t mocking you nor frustrated. Bucky seemed to really hate the idea of being partnered with you. It was the first time that the two of you had to work together without anyone else. Usually, Steve or Sam joined but for this mission, it was just you and Bucky. Concluding that he must have woken up at the wrong side of the bed, you chose to ignore your gut feeling and focused back to Steve.
After the meeting, everyone else exited the room and started with the preparations for the mission. As you walked down the hallway leading to your bedroom, you heard some soft chattering coming from Steve’s bedroom.
You were supposed to ignore it until you heard your name, making you stop in your tracks.
“I can’t be partnered with her, Steve.”
Bucky.
“Buck, just go with it. I can’t be changing assignments at the last minute.” Steve explained.
Bucky sighed, “You know I can’t function properly when she’s around, let alone be partnered with her. She distracts me, Steve. Her skills distract me and I swear on our friendship, I would end up dying on this assignment.”
“You’re being overly dramatic, Buck. Just suck it up, pal. Do the mission and get it over with.”
“Steve, you don’t understand. I really can’t deal with her. Especially if it’s just the two of us. You know how much I fucking—“
“Hate me?”
You couldn’t help but interject in their conversation. How could you not? Bucky was complaining about how he couldn’t deal with you. It really hurt hearing Bucky say all those things about you. Sure, you were somewhat new to the team and you didn’t have superpowers nor years of training like the rest. But you worked your ass off to be in this position. And for him to say that he couldn’t function with you being around struck a nerve. The last thing on your mind was to hold back your teammates, that’s why you train twice, thrice as hard.
Steve and Bucky stared at you as if they’ve seen a ghost. It’s as if all their blood was drained out of their body when they saw you step inside the room. Bucky was about to say something but you decided to cut him off, not wanting to hear more about how he doesn’t want to be partnered with you.
“We don’t get along that well, I get that. But I honestly thought that our arguments were harmless. Hell, I consider us friends. I didn’t think that you actually hated me.” Your voice quivered because you were truly, deeply hurt.
“That’s not what I meant.” Bucky insisted.
“You literally said that you might end up dying because of being partnered with me, Bucky! Look, I know that I don’t have a super serum running through my veins. I can’t move things with my mind and I can’t come up with life-changing tech. I wasn’t trained since childhood nor have the perfect aim. But I worked hard to be in this team. I trained hard not to be a burden to anyone and I’m sorry if my skills aren’t up to your standards.”
What did you even do to Bucky for him to hate you this much?
“Don’t worry, I won’t burden you. Once this mission is over, I won’t bother you anymore. Ever.” You said before walking out of the way, ignoring Bucky when he had repeatedly called your name.
-
The ride to the location was filled with tension. Although everyone else had no idea what happened, they somehow knew that the tension had something to do with you and Bucky.
Thankfully, the quinjet was big enough for you not to end up sitting beside Bucky.
“You okay?” Wanda asked, noticing how restless you were.
What you heard definitely affected you in more ways than one. You kept on double checking your weapons, your gadgets and you even ended up doubting yourself. Were you really equipped to be an Avenger? Steve said that Bucky was merely overacting but what if he was right? What if you weren’t skilled enough to protect him or your teammates?
“That’s not true.” Wanda said out of the blue. “I didn’t mean to read your mind, though. Your thoughts are coming off too strong, kinda hard to ignore.” She said apologetically.
You softly laughed, “I should really be staying away from you.” You joked.
Wanda smiled and placed her hand on top of yours, “I mean it though. You’re amazing at what you do. I don’t understand why you’re doubting yourself about being an Avenger.”
Swallowing the lump in your throat, you offered Wanda a grateful smile. You noticed that Bucky had been staring at you the entire time but simply ignored him. You weren’t going to let him snap you out of your focus.
-
Once on location, everyone started to split up and listened for Steve’s orders through the comms. You and Bucky managed to get inside the base, all thanks to Nat and the Hulk who handled all the guards.
The building was completely empty when the two of you walked around in search of the hidden quarters where all the intel were kept.
Bucky whistled to get your attention, you turned and saw that he was motioning towards what seemed to be a regular brick wall. However, there were a few bricks out of place and upon examining it, you realized it was some sort of a secret door. You managed to figure out which bricks to push and thankfully, it didn’t take you long enough to open the door which revealed an old, steel elevator.
“We found the entrance, Steve.” Bucky said into the comms.
“Careful in there, there were suspiciously a few guards within the parameters. They all might be in there.” Nat warned.
You heaved out a deep breath before stepping into the elevator with Bucky trailing behind you. There was only one button in the elevator, a red one.
“Can someone scan the elevator and make sure this button won’t set off any boobie trap or something?” You asked nervously as you inspected the elevator for any hidden traps.
The comms cracked with Sam’s voice. “Button is safe although...” he trailed.
“Although what?” Bucky asked, examining the elevator as well.
“You’re in for a long ride.”
You frowned, “How long?” You asked.
“Can’t see. It’s way too deep.”
Sam was able to scan the entire base and true enough, the elevator would lead deep down into the hidden laboratory. How deep into the ground it was, none could tell. Neither Sam nor Tony’s technology could see through due to the lack of signal. Steve said it might be dangerous to proceed given that there were no other ways into the lab except for the elevator.
The lack of signal down there meant no communication.
“Guys, I don’t think it’s a good idea to continue with this mission.” Steve said.
“But we’re so close, Steve.” You said.
“I think Steve is right. It’d be hard to call for back up when things go south.” Bucky interjected, not even sparing you a glance.
You snorted. Bucky sure wasn’t overacting when he was complaining about your skills. He definitely didn’t trust you. You weren’t going to settle for that.
“We won’t need any back up.”
And with that, you pressed the red button and completely ignored everyone’s warnings through the comms. Bucky looked at you with disbelief and tried to press the red button again in hopes of halting the elevator. However, the brick wall had closed and the elevator started its descent.
“Why the fuck did you do that?!” He yelled and tried to search the elevator for some sort of stop button.
“We’ll follow soon!” Steve’s voice was the last you heard before your comms completely lost its signal.
“Christ, we don’t even know whether it’s the lab that’s down there!” Bucky said, continuing his search for anything that would bring the both of you up to the ground floor.
“I’m not as stupid as you think I am. All secret doors lead to a top secret room and no, we won’t be needing any back up because I am totally capable of taking down anyone who gets in the way.” You stubbornly replied and leaned against the wall.
You wondered how long the elevator ride was going to be. At the speed that it’s going, it wasn’t impossible to take at least fifteen to twenty minutes if the lab was really far down into the ground. Bucky’s frustration was evident from the way he kept on inspecting the elevator walls. At first it was easy to ignore but Bucky was becoming more and more desperate to find a way to go back up.
“Your desperation to stay away from me is just...astounding.” You said with a bitter chuckle.
“I’m finding a way to get out of here, not away from you.” Bucky explained calmly.
You shook your head, “You don’t trust me to keep you alive, I get it. But can you tone it down even for just a bit?” You spat at him.
Bucky pressed the bridge of his nose and let out an exasperated sigh, “You don’t need to keep me alive.”
“Of course not, you don’t need me to do so ‘cause you’re so capable. How did I not think of that?” At this point, you couldn’t stop the word vomit.
You had tons of things to say to Bucky to prove to him that you were totally good at what you do, that he didn’t need to underestimate you just because you were a new addition to the team.
“That’s not what I mean.” Bucky explained again.
It was starting to annoy you that the more you were becoming agitated, the calmer he was becoming. And he kept on telling you that he meant differently with his statements but he never really attempted to further explain his side.
“Then what do you mean, Bucky?” You pressed. “What did I ever do to you for you to hate me this much? Did I say something offensive? Do I have to train 24/7 for you to think that I deserve to be working alongside the Avengers?” You kept on babbling on and on and on.
Bucky rubbed his face with his hand, “I don’t hate you, okay?” He doesn’t even spare you a look.
All this time, he was looking at anything but you and it was really getting on your nerves.
“See? You keep on telling me that you don’t hate me but you can’t even look at me! I mean, if you really loathe me then own up to it! It hurts me more that you keep on denying it when you can’t even explain a damn thing. At least tell me why!” You were never an emotional person and Bucky knew that, so when he finally turned to look at you, he was surprised to see you on the verge of tears.
“Hey, hey...” Bucky coaxed and tried to hold you but you stepped away from him.
“Just please tell me why, Buck. Tell me and I promise to stay away. If you think I suck at being an Avenger to the point of irritating you, tell me so I can train my fucking ass off until you deem me fit to be an Avenger. If my jokes offended you, I’m sorry. If I—“
“It’s because I like you.”
“...what?”
Bucky Barnes...likes you? It’s as if the silence went on forever inside the elevator that seemed to keep going. How long were the two of you inside it anyway? You couldn’t tell anymore and you didn’t know whether Bucky was simply fooling around with you.
“That’s not funny.” You said.
Bucky shook his head, “It’s not a joke.”
You stared at him doubtfully, “Explain.” You demanded.
Bucky licked his lips and let out a soft chuckle, “I’m an idiot.” He said.
“That doesn’t explain anything. If any, I’d think you’re simply fucking with me.” You pointed out and crossed your arms over your chest.
That seemed to urge Bucky to finally explain. “What you heard in Steve’s room was correct.”
“So you really hate me.”
Bucky groaned, “Let me finish, please?” He pleaded. When you remained silent, he continued to explain himself.
“You really do distract me during missions. Because you’re so amazing and I never doubted your skills. But I also get worried and I hate it when I see you in pain or wounded and it fucking distracts me. I didn’t want to be partnered with you because when I see you, I just...fuck. I like you that much. You kick someone’s ass and I’d end up watching you with awe that it’d cause me my own demise. That’s what I meant. That I’d probably end up dying because whenever you’re around, you have my full attention.”
The anger within you dissipated just like that. You could feel your face heat up from Bucky’s unexpected confession.
“But you’re an asshole to me.” You pointed out.
Bucky laughed, “Because that’s how I get your attention. You walk into a room with a kind-hearted super soldier, a witty bird brain and a few more intelligent men and yet I’d be the first one you’d acknowledge. With a snarky comment but still, attention is attention. It’s the only way I get to interact with you without feeling awkward. I suck at conversations, I mean, you heard me and though I was hating on you when I was merely blabbering to Steve about how much I like you.”
This time, you couldn’t hold back your laughter. All along, Bucky was finding a way to talk to you even though it meant constant arguments over the pettiest things. To be fair though, he really did suck at communicating.
“I’m sorry that it came across like that.” Bucky apologized sincerely. “I hope this doesn’t change anything between us.” He admitted.
You shrugged, “Oh but it does. In fact, it changes everything.”
Bucky’s face fell.
“Because I think I like you too and I kinda want for things to change. For the better of course.” You grinned.
Bucky chuckled and scratched his forehead bashfully, “You think, huh? Not sure?” He asked and turned to you just as the elevator doors opened.
Indeed, it led to the lab where almost all of the targets stayed. The man nearest the elevator had his gun pointed at Bucky but before he could even pull the trigger, Bucky had thrown his knife at him without even sparing a glance and choked the next guy to attack with his metal arm before throwing him towards a group of armed men. He was just gazing at you with a smittened smile.
“Still not sure about liking me back?”
Impressed at his gesture, you smirked.
“Now I am.”
-
By the time Steve, Nat and Sam walked out of the elevator, the mission had already been done. You walked towards the trio and handed Steve a USB.
“All their data is already saved there. Wiped out their entire system clean too.” You told him, voice chirpy and all.
Bucky was right behind you, a couple of folders in his hands before handing them to Sam, “Lotsa confidential info in there too which includes our next targets.” he said and walked past Sam with a certain jump in his steps.
The three exchanged glances before looking around the entire lab. Men were scattered on the floor, most were dead and others heavily injured.
“What the hell happened here?” Nat asked, avoiding the injured men on the ground as she walked around.
“The mission happened, Nat. All that matters now is that everything has been resolved. I mean, everything.” You said meaningfully and threw Bucky a flirty smile before walking into the elevator.
He followed suit and saluted at the three before pushing the red button. The doors weren’t even closed yet when Bucky couldn’t hold back and quickly leaned to press a soft kiss on your lips. An action that definitely didn’t go unnoticed by the three. You couldn’t help but chuckle when you noticed their reactions before the elevator closed.
Said trio stood there dumbfounded and confused as hell. Early on, the tension between you and Bucky was felt by everyone. The kind of tension then wasn’t even a sexual one. It was so intense that Nat was actually expecting to see you and Bucky at each other’s throats when they got down to the lab.
“Guess that the long ass elevator ride did something. Whatever was in that elevator seems interesting. Wanna go check it out, Nat?” Sam asked suggestively.
Steve chuckled and shook his head.
Nat simply smirked and walked past Sam, “In your dreams, Wilson.”
-
Everything Bucky Tag List:
@ddowii @jessou893 @stealapizzamyheart @bagelofthelord @mxnt @dontputyourfckingdrinkonmytable @jeeperky @ohladymacbeth @wildflowergubler @supraveng @twinerd14 @buckysmar @bakugouswh0r3
Sign up on my tag list here - https://forms.gle/b5haFXewSKqnXxxh7
#bbbwrites#oneshots: bucky barnes#bucky barnes x you#bucky barnes x reader#bucky x you#bucky x reader#sebastian stan
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Train Station | I: The Inebriating Perfume.
Summary: After a feel weeks, Cho Sang-woo could forget everything; except that sweet scent of her.
Information: Hello, my lovely readers! First of all, I'm so sorry it took so long. I've been so busy and didn't had time for writing. Hope you haven't given up on me. 🥺 Anyway, have fun! This chapter was made with a lot of love. 💖
Texts in italics are memories or thoughts!
Warnings: Slight smut (sexual tension and abstinence); fluffy. A bit of angst. | This fanfiction will have some dark content in the future chapters. Read at your own risk. +18 only, please.
Tag list: @xiernia; @thefanficmonster; @theclassycandy.
The shower water was pouring above his head as he incessantly thought about Y/N. Was almost time to work, and Sang-Woo wasn’t totally awake yet. The warm water ran down on his naked body, his muscles relaxing slowly, not even noticing the time passing. With his mouth slight open and his closed eyes, there was him, remembering that uncommon end of the day.
“Thank you for the conversation, Mr. Cho”, she said, a bit shy, but never stopping that beautiful smile of hers. “You made me happier today”
Why can’t he simply forget about her, a strange woman he met on a train station? For an unknown reason, she had been on his thoughts since last weekend – suddenly, because on the other days he could barely remember her name, although the good sensations were unforgettable. Already passed three weeks since the first and last time he saw her.
But was the way her words touched him. The way her smile made something burn in his chest, the way her scent made him inebriate.
These pretty, sweet lips.
“Y/N...”, he said in a whisper. He could be in negation, but probably was missing her. Sometimes, he was startled by the sudden memory of her scent, as if she were beside him. He has a funny thought about it – which is ironic, because he's not into these types of belief. But thinking she was a ghost, spirit or even an illusion makes sense. He's so much lonely. Maybe was going crazy. At least, is what his mother would say.
He smiled, finally opening his pretty eyes. Turned off the shower and began to dry his body, first on his abdomen and slowly lowered his hand until he reached that part he had not touched for a while. Fuck, how he wanted to be stimulated right now. He didn't had sex was few months, because he's too busy with work to go out on a date with someone. Now, he's certain feeling the symptoms of it.
Well, but he couldn't jerk-off right now. He must be presentable to teach for more than ten hours. And remembering it just pisssed him off. He sighed, while looking at the mirror. Gently, he passed the hand through his wet hair; and then, went to his room. Sang-Woo was dressed properly: the traditional and formal suit. This style of dressing is one of his outstanding features.
Looked at the clock. 6 AM. Already ready, was time to go working.
“Sometimes I feel like... The time is passing too fast, Mr. Cho”, Y/N told him. “Do you understand me?”
“Yes, I do. There’s something in particular that bothers you?”, he asked. She looked a bit startled because of his question. Sang-Woo was going to apologize, then she spoke first.
“Uhn, uhn... People says that I-I'm too much... quiet. It interferes with my... relationships.”
She said nervously. And then he understood what she was trying to say. But, of course, pretending not to. Smiling, just said:
“It’s okay, girl. Everything in its time. But never stop being yourself, you’re lovely.”
He could even remember the way she lowered her head, adorably shy with the compliment. This gesture happens frequently, he noticed. And loved it.
After a few hours of class, it was finally time for lunch. Being a professor is not so easy. Fortunately, Cho Sang-Woo is incredibly patient, intelligent and exceptional in everything he does. His intelligence, elegance and gentle personality draws a lot of attention, that's undeniable. Frequently, even the women working at the university flirted with him. And always, like a busy man, he politely declined the many filthy invitations.
Walking through the university corridors during his break, there were so many students that it was impossible not to bump into each other. With apologizes here and there, a familiar silhouette passed briefly by his side, like a flash of light. Sang-Woo saw its hair moving from the wind and the movement. And then, he smelled that scent.
His heart raced. Y/N’s scent. Couldn’t be just a remembrance now, could it?
He looked around, and saw nothing that he could recognize.
Jesus, I’m going crazy.
Again, he stood still because of her, staring at nothing. He was in a cold sweat, with a strange anxiety, his eyes wide open. Sang-Woo might never understand why he has been feeling these things due to a stranger. Maybe he truly believed now she's a ghost.
“Professor Cho, are you okay?”, his student asked when saw Cho Sang-Woo acting unusually. He snapped back to reality, realizing that he was yet on the corridor.
“Y-Yes, I am. Thank you.”
“Miss Y/L/N, how your project is going?”, Y/N’s teacher asked her. “Is everything okay with it?”
“Yes. Everything perfect, as expected.”
Y/N is the student who represents her class. Despite taking people's opinions into consideration, she chose to study something she really loves. And she dedicated herself to that, as joining the SNU was not easy. Society is very competitive and after many sleepless nights of hard study, she finally managed to enter the university of her dreams.
“So, please, give me the report at the end of class.”
Y/N assented, paying attention at the clock. Her class were organizing a debate and it will be presented on the yard of the college. Y/N barely started to organize and was already tired. These events always drain her energy. Fortunately, the weekend is coming and she will have time to rest. She was intending to visit someone who’s special for her, too.
But the days are always looking the same. Oh, she deluded herself when thought meeting that man of a train could change her life. Because she felt different emotions at that day. And God forgive it, but Y/N really thinks that Sang-Woo is hot as hell.
And she blushed because of thinking about it. What a perverted! He’s probably the same age as my father!
The day was almost ending and was possible to notice the twilight through the large windows of the college. Y/N hurried to get to the staff room, hoping that at least one of her teachers would there. Her small boots heels were tinkling as she walked quickly, starting to feel desperate. It is an important document.
Finally, she arrived to the staffroom. Y/N sighed and she bowed respectfully, not even checking who was there or not.
“Here’s the report. I’m sorry I deliver it so late”.
When she returned to posture, she saw him. She almost dropped the documents. It was him. Cho Sang-Woo. She couldn't believe her eyes. What was he doing there? He was supposed to be one of those people you see once and never again.
And Sang-Woo got shocked too. He blinked a few times to make sure he wasn't hallucinating at all. They looked at each other for long seconds, in silence. He was sitting next to her teacher at a table, enjoying a coffee.
“Hello, Ms. Y/N?”, the voice of the teacher woke her up from her shock. Y/N not even noticed her before, but gave to her the document and said goodbye quickly.
She ran to the university exit gate, still in shock. Stopped for a while to take a deep breath, and then she felt a hand on her shoulder.
“Y/N?”
She turned around, and it really was him. Y/N didn't know what she was feeling at the moment, but felt a strange urge to hug him tightly. Of course, she controlled herself not to do it.
“M-Mr. Cho... What you’re doing in h-”
“I work here, Miss Y/N. I’m a professor”, he said, with an evident anxiety. They both were nervous and scared by the situation. “And you are a student... right?”
“Yes, Mr. Cho.”
“I didn't know that. I’m surprised with that... weird fate.”
“Me too, Mr. Cho.” Y/N said, and they were again on that familiar silence. They wanted to tell a lot of things to each other, but no one had enough courage. Sang-Woo couldn’t stop admiring her innocent eyes. She seems so sweet like that.
“I’m going to the train station. Will you join me, Miss Y/N?”, Sang-Woo finally asked, already disturbed by the silence.
“Y-Yes! Yes. I’m going too. Will be nice!”
And they walked together to their destination. They took a train, but haven’t talked so much this time. Weren’t uncomfortable, although. Both were a good company to each other.
Well, but he really wanted to make her laugh, saying he just abandoned his car at the parking lot today.
#squid game#squid game smut#squid game imagines#cho sang woo#cho sang woo x reader#cho sangwoo#cho sangwoo x reader#train station
182 notes
·
View notes
Text
True Calling
⤷ dream x f!reader.
⤷ word count: 3.9k
⤷ requested: yes, by this lovely anon!
— summary: dream meets his favorite singer on an among us livestream.
“Dude, what could go wrong? Just do it.”
“What could go wrong?! Literally so many things, you ass.”
Dream heard Sapnap sigh through the mic right into his headphones, the dim grey of his Discord background doing barely anything to illuminate his features as he stared at his open messages blankly.
“First of all, don’t.. speak to me like that, I am doing you a favour by sitting here and listening to you panic about stupid shit. Second of all, nothing big could go wrong. What, you’re a little awkward in the beginning, maybe, and that’s it.” Dream adjusted his headphones a little bit, Sapnap’s rant flowing into his ears but dissipating somewhere halfway to his brain, because, yes, things could go wrong and he can’t be proven otherwise.
“Did you forget that I’m a public figure? And that my fans are insane? I say one wrong thing and it’ll be memed and haunt me in my dreams. Did you forget that SHE’s a public figure? And that this is live? God…” he retorts back, listening to Sapnap helplessly sigh once again in response. He anxiously switches from his Discord to Twitter, then to YouTube, to Twitch and then back to Discord, frantically clicking around. In reality, he knows Sapnap is right, and it’s anxiety whispering into his ear that he’s gonna somehow fuck up, but maybe it’s simply easier to stay and argue with him into the night instead of actually responding to that message.
The stream is still going. Quackity’s voice speaks over Sapnap’s quiet breathing. “Damn, he’s still not responding. Um, let me try Tubbo, maybe?”
Before he knows it, the opportunity to join the stream is slipping out of his fingers, and Dream isn’t sure if he’s happy about that or not. On one hand, he gets to meet one of his favorite artists whose album he’s played way too many times to count, and on the other, the chances of him embarrassing himself in front of that same artist and a hundred thousand other people are extremely high, and he’s not sure if he likes the odds of that.
“Man, I don’t know. You won’t listen to me, anyway. Don’t join if you don’t want to.” Dream hears the annoyed tinge in Sapnap’s voice, and that’s what pours the last bit of courage into his veins because the best way to do anything in life is to follow Sapnap’s advice after you’ve already irritated him to the point of defeat, and he murmurs a quick “bye” and hangs up before the other can even respond, typing a rapid “Sure, send me the VC link” back to Quackity.
He hears a delighted exhale coming from his Twitch tab just as Quackity forwards him the link. “Okay, nevermind, we’ve got Dream! He’ll join in a second.”
With that, he swiftly closes the Twitch tab and with an encouraging sip of water, he finally joins the Discord voice chat with the rest of the players. Your Discord image sticks out like a sore thumb to him despite being a super basic, Googleable picture of you that he’s probably seen a million times by now, and upon seeing it, reality slaps him right over the face and he realises that, oh shit, he actually joined.
“Hey everyone.” Dream speaks into the mic and a mix of excited voices greets him at the same time as he loads up the game. Your icon is missing the green halo. He stares at it, as if you’ll magically speak up if he stares long and hard enough. That, apparently, works.
Pokimane’s “Dream, hi!” seems to set something off in your brain, and you speak again.
“Oh, Dream?” the green halo appears, and Dream resists the urge to say something stupid or bite his hand or anything of the sort when you say his name. “Aren’t you the guy who listens to my music all the time?” you giggle.
Quackity laughs loudly in his usual fashion, and Dream feels his hands go cold as the Among Us loading page pops up. “Wh-huh?”
“Yeah, you-you listen to my music a lot! Your fans always tag me under that… ‘Dream’s Spotify’ Twitter account, I remember you.” Dream swears his heart is about to jump out of his chest and start bouncing around on the floor because his ribs are way too restrictive for that type of movement, but he tries his best to play it cool and laughs lightheartedly.
“I do! I’m, like, your biggest fan.” he grins, as if you can see him, and you laugh in return.
“Yeah, man, you pay my rent. Thanks.” you say and a couple of people laugh while Dream inputs the code and his character finally pops up, immediately running around like the rest of the group. He runs around your purple character and hears you chuckle as you run around him too, but not for long, because the game starts and everyone mutes themselves. He audibly sighs, because he can afford to, considering he’s not streaming and nobody can hear the amount of courage this whole thing is taking him.
A notification pops up on his screen - the Dream Team group chat seems to be talking. Must’ve already found some way to make fun of me, he thinks to himself as he huffs out a large breath and runs through cafeteria and weapons to do his tasks in navigation. Corpse is hot on his tail the whole time, and not to say he’s an untrustworthy guy, but Dream isn’t really looking forward to getting killed before even speaking to you properly, so he runs around, trying to find somebody to stick with so Corpse doesn’t shove a knife in his back while he’s doing a task.
Thankfully, Karl emerges somewhere from the direction of storage right into communications where Dream was going, too. Just as Dream starts finishing download and Corpse and Karl line up behind him, his screen flashes bright red and white and the bold letters “Dead body reported” pop up. Everyone unmutes themselves and his eyes bore into your character, immediately.
“Alright, the body was in top left of the… uh, upper engine. I need everyone’s positions.” Rae immediately spoke.
“I was in electrical, I-I went through cafeteria to the upper engine with Poki, there was nobody there, we did our tasks, went down to lower engine, then Poki left with Toast, and I went to electrical and the body was reported.” Sykkuno said, and Pokimane confirmed with a hum of agreement.
“Dream?” Rae asked, and he spoke up.
“I never even went that way, I went through weapons to nav, and then to communications, and then the body was found. Corpse can vouch for me because he was following me the entire time and I kinda thought he was gonna kill me. And Karl saw me in communications, us three were all together when you… reported the body.” He rambled, trying to defend himself.
“Yeah, it’s true, he was with me the whole time.” Corpse supported.
“Karl, which way did you get to communications?” Toast asked.
“Uh, through storage.” Karl replied quickly.
“That’s funny, ‘cause I was in security, and I could swear I saw you walk past.” Toast said, and a couple of “ooh”s echo through the call.
“That makes no sense because even if I did go that way, I wouldn’t have time to get to communications and start doing my task with Dream and Corpse if I killed Ethan! And Rae, you-you saw me do my task in storage!” Karl loudly defended himself.
“...that… that’s true, yeah.” she said.
“If you ask me, Toast, you’re being real sus for lying about that.” Karl threw it back at Toast, who protested.
“Listen, I didn’t say you killed anybody, I just said I saw someone run past!” he claimed.
“Bretman and Y/N are being real quiet, though.” Corpse points out, and the green halo around your icon lights up once again.
“Oh shit, I didn’t realise I was muted. Sorry, guys.” you laughed. “Um, I was with… Quackity, in… what’s that shit on the right called?”
“O2.” Quackity quickly jumped in.
“Right, O2. I went to… top left, first, and I did my tasks there, and then to weapons and then to O2, and then the body was reported.”
“You were in top left?” Rae repeated.
“Yeah.”
“And was there anyone with you?”
“Um… no? I was alone, and then I saw Quackity in top right, and then we went to, uh, O2 together.” you said and Corpse sighed loudly.
“That means she could’ve had the time to kill Ethan and run.” Toast points out.
“Hey! I didn’t kill anyone! I don’t even know how this game works…” you whined into the mic and Quackity laughed.
“Yeah, I dunno Y/N, you were dancing real suspiciously around me…” he said, causing you to defend yourself louder.
“Why would I kill anyone?! I don’t even know how to do that, I’m a nice person!”
“I don’t think she did it, guys.” Dream pipes up, tugging at the wire of his headphones absentmindedly.
“Shut up, you simp.” Quackity fires back instantly, making everyone in the call laugh, including Dream.
“Damn right, I’m a Y/N simp. She can do no wrong. I mean, look at that innocent face! She did nothing, I’m-I’m sure.” He argued, making you cover your mouth and giggle.
“Their face is literally the same as everyone’s! We’re all astronauts!” Rae protested, but Dream kept shaking his head.
“No, hers is more innocent.” he said. “Toast, why are you so set on accusing everyone, anyway?”
“Oh, you’re so not attacking Toast right now-”
“Guys, I think we should skip.” Sykkuno pipes up to calm the conversation, and everyone agrees, even though most of them mumble “sus�� under their breath as soon as they mute their mics.
Dream’s tiny green astronaut stomps his way over to the left side immediately, changing paths this time and making his way into the Upper Engine, trying to finish his tasks in time and possibly find someone to accompany him so he at least doesn’t have to argue over his alibi. He had four tasks left, two of them in Upper Engine, so after that he was free to roam around wherever his heart desired. Just as he started doing one of them, he watched your purple character step in and run circles around him, earning you a quiet laugh that he didn’t know he uttered until he heard himself do it and silently scolded himself for getting that flustered at something so simple.
The two of you did your tasks together before going down to reactor. Just as Dream started doing one of his tasks, a dead body was reported again and he unmuted himself as Toast immediately started borderline yelling into his headphones.
“Bretman just killed Sykkuno RIGHT in front of me. I literally watched him do it. He killed Sykkuno in COLD BLOOD.” he confidently claimed and Dream, quite uninterested, grabbed his bottle of water and lightly sipped on it, wiping beads of sweat resting right above his eyebrows with his forearm, blindly looking around the darkness, trying to get his eyes to adjust looking away from the computer screen. His eyes searched for the window - it was open, just enough to let a fresh breeze inside, but it never seemed to do that, letting humid air in with open arms like a welcome guest. Florida is fucking hell, he thinks, gulping down some more water.
“No, I didn’t! I seriously did not, he’s the one who killed him and is trying to frame me now. I swear to God, Toast…” Bretman shouted into his worn mic, trying to argue back.
“Yeah, to be honest, Bretman, you were silent the whole time when Ethan died.” Rae reasoned, earning quite a lot of “ooh”s and causing little “voted” signs to appear next to Poki, Toast and Karl’s names as Bretman tried his best to fight back.
“I didn’t know I was muted the whole time! You know I’m bad at this! Why would I... you know what, nevermind! Vote me! Vote me! You’ll see when Toast kills you all, I don’t care anymore. I literally saw-”
Dream slumps further into his chair, sure that the foam would have a dent of his body shape imprinted even when he’s long gone from it, and unlocks his phone with a quiet sigh. He opens Discord, and wishes he hadn’t, because Sapnap and George are always on the front lines and ready to make fun of him at any chance possible. He types back a stupid joke, calling them losers, but before he can press send, a Twitter notification pops up on his phone that almost makes his painfully sweaty hands lose grip of the phone.
“this is so boring” your message reads, from your official Twitter account. Dream blinks a few times, and looks up from his phone to observe his murky, empty room, eyes flashing from the window to the ripped chocolate bar wrapper that somehow made its way onto the floor to a cup of coffee from this afternoon. Did the humid air finally get to him? Hallucinations?
He clicks on the notification - it proves to not be a product of his imagination, after all. Three dots dance around on his screen cheerfully, but they suddenly stop. His ears tune in. Bretman is still defending his honor. Something else must’ve interrupted you. His shaky hands barely hit the right letters.
He takes a handful of screenshots amidst his euphoria, and forwards them to the group chat with no caption besides an emoji sticking its tongue out - he wants to tell them to suck his dick, or something along those lines, but your message remains a priority as he rushes back to the Twitter app to reply.
“Right” he manages to write without a typo. “They’re annoying”
Three dots immediately return to his screen like a happy memory, and he almost can’t believe you’re texting back so fast. George would probably humble him by saying it’s because you have nothing better to do, but what George doesn’t know can’t hurt him, Dream supposes, and clicks on your profile instinctively as he adjusts his headphones on one ear. By the time you finish typing your message, the group decided to vote out Bretman, who ended up not being an imposter.
The three dots disappear as quick as they came, and so does the anticipation that bubbled up in Dream’s throat as he sourly leaves to finish the rest of his tasks. The rest of the game stays as boring as it started, save for the giggles and hushed laughter that came from you at every few jokes he made - of which he made quite a lot, in a desperate attempt to make you laugh, at least a little bit. Of course, Quackity was there every step of the way to accidentally mention how Dream sounded a lot more hype and alive during this game than he does ever, but you win some, you lose some, eh?
In the next game you actually decided to set up proximity chat, so of course Dream followed you around everywhere, hot on your tail at all times - what else is he supposed to do, when the chance presented itself, really?
“Are you imposter?” His character obnoxiously ran circles around you as you did your wires task slowly and unsurely since this stream was your first time playing.
“No, but I wouldn’t tell you even if I was, dummy.” You replied, running around his own character briefly before running up to do the rest of your tasks, watching the green astronaut follow you close behind.
“Why not?” Dream questioned, eyes following all your movements since he didn’t have anything better to do considering he finished all his tasks.
“Do you not know how this game works?”
“Yeah, but you’d tell me, right? I wouldn’t… rat you out.” He heard a sigh coming through his headphones in response, and his grin widened just a little, watching your character walk away from him.
“I know you wouldn’t.” you replied. “I’ll tell you if I’m imposter, I guess.”
“You wouldn’t kill me, would you?” Dream spoke into his mic, reaching to fix it and realising the way his hand trembled a little, fully aware he was walking the line between flirty and obnoxious more than usual. He lowered his gaze just to see his keyboard reflect the light of the computer back to him - the sweat from his palms seemed to seep onto the keyboard. He refused to think about the mocking things his best friends would say if they found out how nervous he was just to talk to you.
“No, of course not! I wouldn’t be able to kill you.” You chirped just as a dead body was discovered and the two of you were torn from the conversation.
In the next one, his screen flashed an ominous black and red with the word “Impostor” and your purple character stood proudly next to his green one, and he snickered to himself, adjusting his headphones one more time (the more he did it, the more he was convinced it was one of those anxious habits of his).
Shifting in his chair, he started moving and couldn’t believe his eyes when he realised the two of you managed to lock yourselves in a room with Corpse and Sykkuno, accomplishing a double kill in barely the first two minutes of the game. The two of you vented while Dream muttered curses under his breath, breaking out in a sweat wondering if you’re going to get caught or not as you casually hummed to a random tune while faking tasks, hitting the notes in such an effortless way that it made Dream relax and get even more nervous at the same time. It didn’t take too long before the body was found, and you seemed to adapt to the game very quickly, as Dream just sat back most of the time and watched you stretch out a whole essay on why you and Dream could NOT have been imposters.
“Why would they stick together the whole time? Couldn’t they get at least someone else to vouch for them?” Toast complained.
“Girl, Dream wants some… alone time with Y/N, obviously.” Bretman said, despite being the one most sus of you in the first place, forcing laughter out of the whole lobby, Dream’s sticking out the most as his mood constantly swayed from finding the whole thing funny to being worried sick if you actually find him weird.
“Exactly! And we’re gonna have our alone time if we want to, thank you very much.”
Well, Dream thinks, taking a stressed gulp of water from his bottle, at least we cleared that one up.
“I don’t think that sounded the way you wanted it to, Y/N.” Karl pipes up, making Quackity burst into another fit of loud laughter, and you immediately protested.
“It sounded exactly the way I wanted it to! Now, vote Rae or else.”
When the meeting was over, he ran after you through cafeteria, grin splitting out on his face before he even spoke.
“You’re pretty…” his silence extended as he watched your character stare at his. “...pretty smart.”
You snorted. “Right. You’re pretty…” you extended your silence in return, mocking him. “...too.”
His heart jumps. “You forgot a word there.” he says as you stomp out to storage.
“I said what I said, Dreamy.”
He swears this can’t be healthy for his blood pressure. In the corner of his eye, Discord notifications pop up like crazy. The boys must be watching your stream. His heart swells with both pride and dread, knowing he’s about to be called something along the lines of pretty Dreamy for the next two months.
“How do you know I’m pretty? You’ve never even seen my face.” Dream replies as heat creeps up like a spirit rising from soil, from the back of his neck, seeping into his ears and cheeks somewhat equally. His eyes dart to the window again. Of course it’s the stupid Florida weather that has him burning up, flustered. Maybe he should open another window.
“Is this an invitation to see it?” you say, a teasing tone clinging off your voice and he can practically hear you smiling.
“No, I’m just saying! If you want to see it, though, that… that can be arranged.” he bites his lip as a physical attempt of holding back the smile that breaks out as he waits for your response, chest puffing in both nervousness and odd confidence.
“Can it? I mean, I don’t need to see it, I just know already, you have those… pretty boy vibes. But I wouldn’t…” you chuckle. “...be opposed to seeing it, for sure. Don’t count on me not to leak the pictures, though. I want the clout.”
“What do you MEAN you want the clout, you’re Y/N! You don’t need clout from a Minecraft YouTuber!” He argues back, a small wheeze escaping him mid sentence as you giggle and run around, with him following your every move.
“You keep my fucking lights on, man! Whenever your Spotify Twitter account thingy tweets that you’re listening to my stuff, the streams go up! I need your clout.” you say as you run into admin and snap Toast’s neck and run back out casually, as if nothing happened.
“Yeah, that’s how me listening to your songs on repeat works.” he says and you let out some sort of irritated groan.
“Shut up, smartass.” Just as you say that, somebody seems to find the body and you’re pulled into a meeting, where Rae susses both of you immediately.
“No, because both of you are always together! And someone always spots you walking by the place where the bodies are found! At some point that can’t be a coincidence, right?” she accuses, practically yelling into the mic.
“Of course they’re always together, check- check fuckin’ Twitter! They’re trending on like three different spots already!” Quackity jumps in, loud as always, and the lobby gives off mixed reactions.
“What? We are?” Dream asks, and Quackity confirms with a “yeah, man! Check!” and so he complies, quickly pulling out his phone to check the trending tabs. Sure enough, among the politics and sports, “DREAM Y/N”, “PRETTY BOY” and “DREAM FACE” are crammed, sat at 7th, 14th and 18th place, respectfully. A satisfied grin breaks out on his face. At least they see it, too.
“This has to be the first time Dream has trended for something heterosexual.” Karl points out, earning loud laughter from Quackity and Bretman, less loud on your part.
“Exactly! We’re a power couple! Stay mad!” You shouted, with Dream supporting you in the background, although still shyly adjusting his headphones every few seconds, unable to comprehend that oh, this is actually happening.
Both of you get voted out during the next few minutes, but that really means nothing to Dream - they actually do him quite a favor, because the two of you get to excuse yourselves and he sees those three familiar dots dance on his screen again as he leans back into his chair with a dopey grin, playing with the strings of his sweatpants, waiting for your next and next and next message.
He opens Discord on his computer to type one last message into the groupchat before turning it off for the night:
Dream (03:14): maybe Minecraft wasn’t my calling after all
Dream (03:14): can’t believe I just met my soulmate on Among Us
#dream x reader#dreamwastaken x reader#dream imagine#dreamwastaken imagine#dream fanfic#dreamwastaken fanfic#dream fluff#dream x you#dreamwastaken x you#dream x y/n#dreamwastaken x y/n#mcyt imagine#mcyt fanfic#mcyt x reader
2K notes
·
View notes
Note
hii, hope you're having a great day/night. <3
i saw your request were open and i thought to request some hcs for megumi, gojo and choso who's s/o is insecure about their hip dips (which are so visible), maybe some comfort or how they would just react it's okay. >__<
also, remember to take care of yourself and to drink water.
jjk boys reaction who's s/o is insecure about their hip dips
staring: Fushiguro Megumi, Gojo Satoru, Kamo Choso
contents/warnings: SFW, fluff, grammar mistakes, everyone is 18+
A/N: hey! Thank you so much for sending me this request I'm so glad writing it for you >.< I'm having this kind of busy week, but I'm okay, hope you're good as well! Don't forget to take care of yourself too!! Once again, thank you, I also have dip hips so writing this got kind of personal haha my heart almost melted. Hope you like it, enjoy!
masterlist | main navi
tags: @noritoshiikamo @iwaizumini
Fushiguro Megumi
first things first I have to say that Megumi doesn't see your hip dips as a flaw on your body, actually, he doesn't care at all;
For him, they make you look like a sculpture, some kind of art that he's blessed to have by his side. Like, look how your body is wonderful, he thinks of you as a deity all the time he looks ate you;
But when it comes about your own insecurities, he cares a lot about it, more than he thought he could ever care about someone;
He needs for you to see how stunning you are, how wonderful and perfect your body is;
So that day when you two were about to go out on a date and you've asked him so many times if your clothes were okay, if you were beautiful, he felt you were afraid of his answer. He felt you were worried about what he thought of your body and his heart ached because of you scared of him;
Once again you were trying to change your clothes, focused searching for the perfect one to use on a date with your boyfriend. So focused you didn't notice him staring at you from your door frame;
He watched you silent, staring at your movement with caring eyes. But then you started muttering something and you turned you eyes sadly to that specific side of your body, just below your hip bone;
"Why am I like this? Why do I have this on my body? If I..."
He couldn't take it anymore, you are so beautiful for him, your hips, your waist, you're wholesome perfect and marvelous. "Why what Y/N?" He would enter your room, his soft voice startling you from your wandering thoughts;
"Oh, I'm-" You breath deeply. "I was trying to pick up any clothes, I'm almost ready, but I can't find anything that fits my..." Again, that painful look to your sides.
"You know..." He would walk closer and closer to you, placing his hands on your shoulders in reassurance. He looks at you from your mirrored version. "You may not believe me when I say: but you're perfect. Every inch of your body is. And-"
"Gumi, no..."
"Hey, hey, let me praise you, my love" He places his chin on the top of head, hands down on your waist. "Even the flawless parts you think you have are perfect parts. This..." His hands ghost above your hip dips, you feel your heart racing. "They are just one more part of you for me to love. How could I not love you entirely? You think of them as a flaw..."
He would kiss the top of your head, smiling at you. "But I think of them as art craved through your body. You're art, Y/N. Never forget that."
Gojo Satoru
We know how bold and cocky this man can be, so why would it be different when it comes to you?
He knew you had insecurities with your body, even though he has always managed to show you how wonderful you are;
Believe me, I think he's capable of screaming in public place about how perfect you are, how lucky he is to have you by his side (lowkey he says you're the luckiest because he's with you, that gojo thing);
But when you're both on your day off and you decide to go to the beach, he worries about you enjoying you day, the day you both finally got to be together;
You hid your body on his largest t-shirt, even thought the sun is higher and higher upon the sky, calling you both for a sunbathing;
"Darling, wanna some sunscreen lotion?" He asks you, trying to make you come out from your hiding spot;
Not that he thinks it's not okay for you to use his clothes, he actually finds it very hot and cute, but he knows why are you doing this to yourself and he wants to show you how wrong you are hiding yourself;
"Hm... No need to, babe" You say looking away from him, staring at women and men that were walking around closer the shoreline;
You just wanted to relax with Gojo, you were okay in your bikinis, but since your arrive, you couldn't help but to feel insecure about your body;
Your dip hips were so visible you felt like everybody would judge you if you took off Gojo's shirt;
You really didn't want to care about it, but still it bothered you so hard that sometimes you just wanted to cry;
Again, that feeling overwhelming your senses, why couldn't you be just like these pretty people who were walking around there?
"Hey, babe, hear me" Gojo would say to catch your attention, his intense blue eyes hidden behind that dark sunglasses;
He would sit down closer to you, his tall body almost towering over yours;
Placing his hands on your waist, he would bring you even closer putting you onto his laps. His lips ghosting over your earlobe had he saying "Dear Y/N..."
"Sa-satoru, people can lo-look" you'd say flustered, cheeks coloured in pink;
"Let them look" He whispers, his hands going down his shirt you were wearing, warming all the way they touched. "Let them look how beautiful you are, let them stare at the exquisite person you are..."
"But..." You place your hands right above your sides, where's that visible depression is
Suddenly his hands are on yours, holding them tight and you feel your body warming with love as he poured sweet words, melting your insecurities away "Y/N you're stunning, you are above every concept of existing perfection, you are flawless. Every mark, every mound, every round and curve of your body, they're just..."
His eyes staring deep into your soul while he leaves a kiss on your cheek and chin, then placing his head on the crook fo your neck. "They're just enchanting, I feel mesmerizing by every inch of you. You're delightful, Y/N. And the world should know that too."
After that he would just hold you tight and say "And I want to show off everyone that beautiful s/o of mine, show them how lucky I am to have you by my side!"
extra: if you were hardly unease with it, he would take off his clothes in order to try "avoiding" attention to you, catching it only to him like "let everyone look at me, till you feel safe and then you can slay all of these ugly asses ahead with you strondous beauty"
Kamo Choso
Choso is my sweet little boy (not that little) so the moment he realized you were insecure about how your body looked like, he would lowkey try to show you how mistaken you were;
Little things like compliments, soft touches, caring kisses, always reassuring you how beautiful you are, how wonderful your body is;
So there's this day you both are at home, watching a movie on Netflix and you're laying your head on his lap and he's sitting onto he couch with one of his hands on your waist, the other one is scratching your hair fondly;
But when he starts to move his hand up and down your sides, you feel your body stiffen, afraid of what he will think of your dip hips, since they're so profound and so noticeable;
You move yourself a little, trying to avoid his hand to touch that part of your body, but also trying not to get his attention from what you were doing
You don't know but he already understood what you're acting up;
"Y/N" He says, still focusing his eyes on the TV but the tip is his fingers caring on your sides;
"Uh, love?" Your cheeks rush in red as he softly places his hands on the valley of your sides, right down your hip bones;
"Can we switch places? Wanna lay down on your beautiful legs" his voice was distracted because of the movie you could swear he wasnt talking to you, so sudden were his words;
"Ye-yes, you can, Cho" You say lifting your body up to change places with him, but then you feel a big pair of arms around your body, clenching tight on you.
You retrieve his hug, packing your arms hands hands on his back, smelling his parfum's scent;
Choso's hugs are so warm and comfortable, you could live in between his arms like, forever;
"Why this so sudden-" you start to say but then you feel a kiss on your mouth, and then a kiss on your right cheek and then on your left cheek. "Cho?"
"What?" He's chuckling on your skin, never stopping his kisses trail on your jawline, then your neck, your shoulders, his hands are now on your hair, stroking your locks fondly "I can love you, can't I? I'm just showing you how you deserve to be loved, Y/N"
He catches your hand and then leave it a kiss on it;
"Such a gentleman..." You mutter behind the growing smile you have, his eyes never leaving yours as he places both of his hands upon your shelf hips;
"Y/N, you're lovely, you know?" His hands are warm on your covered skin, and you suddenly feel nothing but his caress on it;
"You're... You're something more. You've always been. And sometimes I think I don't deserve someone as wonderful as you are. As beautiful as you are. No one in the world looks like you, and, If someone had the tiniest similarity to you, they should've happy about how blessed they were"
"Every inch of you deserves to be loved. To be praised. You deserve to be fulfilled with compliments every day, every hour, every second."
"And, when you think you do not deserve it, Y/N, I'm here to remind you that yes, yes you're worth it. You're worth loving, caring, admiring. I love you, Y/N, I love you."
#sofi is writing — jjks#jujutsu kaisen x gender neutral reader#jujutsu kaisen x you#jujutsu kaisen x reader#jujutsu kaisen fanfic#jujutsu kaisen headcanons#jujutsu kaisen fushiguro#jujutsu kaisen gojo#jujutsu kaisen choso#choso x reader#gojo x reader#fushiguro x reader#fushiguro megumi#jjk choso#gojo satoru#megumi fushiguro hcs#gojo hcs#choso hcs#choso fluff#megumi fushiguro fluff#gojo satoru fluff
438 notes
·
View notes
Text
not a date - extra!
story page | talk to me/join the tag list | the playlist
wc: 1.7k
*EXTRA - 73 QUESTIONS*
The doorbell rang, you twisted and tugged the knob to open it. Joe was on the other side, a camera crew and a handful of other people for lighting and sound.
“Hey Y/N,” he greeted.
“Hi,” you smiled. “Come on in!”
“Thanks so much, are you ready to answer all my questions?”
“As ready as I’ll ever be--but that’s already a question, so you only have seventy-two left,” you joked, a few steps further into your apartment and over to the tea kettle you’d put on.
“Great, let’s do this. You always say how you love New York City. How long have you lived here?”
“Since I was nineteen,” you said.
“And what’s your favorite part of living here?”
You smiled and reached for two mugs. “The food, definitely the food.”
“I totally get that,” he nodded. “What about your least favorite part?”
You made a face at the camera. “The paparazzi.”
“Where’s the coolest place you’ve ever traveled?”
“I went to Tokyo for my tour back in 2017. That was amazing.” You reached for two tea bags, draped them over the side of the mugs.
“If you had to live somewhere aside from New York, where would it be?”
“Hmm, probably London.”
“Do you go there a lot?”
“I just spent a few months there this spring,” you admitted, pouring the boiling water inside. “It’s an awesome city, a lot of cool people.”
“Is that where you get your love of tea?” He angled the camera down to the mug you pushed forward on the counter.
“Definitely.”
“Are you going back anytime soon?”
Your stomach flipped a little, remembered Mia asking about Jason’s planned return after the holidays. “I don’t know,” you said honestly. “Hopefully!”
“What’s your favorite part about your job?”
You picked up your mug and headed for the living room, Joe followed behind. “I love most of it, to be honest.”
“If you had to pick one part?”
“Performing and getting to sing to people who connect to my music. it feels really awesome to be in a room like that.”
“Do you have a least favorite part?”
You sat down on the couch. “The paparazzi,” you echoed an earlier sentiment, Joe laughed.
“What’s the best advice you’ve ever received?”
“Be honest with yourself and with others.”
“How about the best compliment you’ve ever received?”
You smiled, cheeks red at the thought of the truth. “That I’m funnier than people thought I was.”
“What’s your favorite childhood memory?”
“Going to the beach with my family. We used to rent a house in the summer and I just remember staying up late and playing outside, make s'mores, stuff like that."
“How many siblings do you have?”
“Two brothers--they’re a handful, to say the least.”
“Yeah? Do you get along with them?”
“Aside from some normal sibling rivalry, yes. They might disagree, though.”
“Why’s that?”
“Ugh, well, we recently rehashed a memory of me shoving my little brother down the stairs, but it was only a few steps and he was fine!” You defended.
“Whoa,” Joe laughed. “Why’d you shove him?”
“He was in the way, I was putting on a show with my little guitar and he was pissing me off, I guess.”
“Does he forgive you now?”
You rolled your eyes. “He better.”
“What’s your favorite midnight snack?”
“Ramen noodles,” you nodded slowly. “Or candy.”
“What’s your favorite meal of the day?”
You thought on it for a second, brought your eyes back to him when you had your answer. “Breakfast.”
“What time of day do you typically write songs?”
“At night, but, whenever inspiration strikes, I need to be ready.”
“Where’s the weirdest place you’ve ever written a song?”
“On a plane.”
“On a plane?” He asked, surprised.
“Thirty thousand feet over the Atlantic ocean,” you nodded.
“What's the song about?”
An embarrassed smile. “Wanting to spend more time with someone.”
“Got it,” his eyebrows rose. “Okay. Does that person know the song is about them?”
“He does now, yeah.”
“How’d you tell him?”
“I recorded a rough version and sent it to him in an email a few weeks after I wrote it.”
“Do you always tell people when you write songs about them?”
“No way,” you laughed. “Almost never.”
“What made you tell this person?”
“Well, right before I wrote it I got that advice: be honest with yourself and with others.”
Joe nodded, stood from the couch. “Do you want to go outside?”
“Sure,” you stood, led him over to the balcony off your bedroom.
“If you weren’t a musician, what do you think you’d be doing?”
“When I was young I wanted to be a lawyer, but--law school’s a lot.”
“Did you like school growing up?”
“On Fridays when we got extra recess,” you laughed, tugging on a jacket that Mia handed you off camera.
“What’s the most recent movie you watched?”
“Someone Great on Netflix. My friend and I watched it and cried like babies.”
“What’s your idea of a fun night out?”
“Dinner, drinks, something more low-key like that.”
You stepped outside and into the cool air. Joe did too, you took a seat as planned on the lounge chair and waited for the next question.
“How about a fun night in?”
“Take out, wine, a movie. Pajamas...definitely pajamas.”
“What’s your favorite song you’ve ever written?”
“I can’t pick one!” You laughed. “I love them all.”
“Do you have a favorite song you’re working on, right now?”
You had a few, went along with the bit when someone handed you a guitar. “I guess,” you shrugged. “It goes like this, so far…”
I don’t think we’re wasting time
But if you do I’m sorry
I can see a life with you
But if you can’t I’m sorry
If four months mean nothing
If none of it counts for something
Then I’m sorry
If spending every night in your bed
Has no meaning, then what are we?
You cut yourself off, handed the guitar back to the production assistant who waited nearby.
“Wow, that’s amazing,” Joe said. “When did you write that?”
“The other night, on the couch in my living room. Inspiration struck, I guess!”
“Do you always write on guitar?”
“Mostly, but I write a lot on piano, too.”
“What type of song do you like writing more, love songs, or sad songs?”
“Aren’t they the same thing?”
Joe laughed. “I’m the one who’s supposed to be asking the questions! Do you think they’re the same thing?”
“I think most sad songs are love songs. Love songs don’t have to be happy.”
“Fair point. Speaking of, what’s something that makes you happy?”
“My family and my friends,” you said. “Let’s go inside, I’m cold.”
He stood and followed you again. “Do you like winter?”
“I like the holidays,” you said. “But not the cold, so much.”
“What’s your favorite season?”
“Spring…or summer, both, I guess.”
“What time do you wake up most mornings?”
“Depends,” you found your way back to the couch and picked up your tea. “If I’m not traveling, around eight, probably.”
“And when you are traveling?”
“Too early,” you nodded.
“What’s your most prized possession?”
“Hmmm,” you thought. “A necklace my mom gave me.”
“What’s the best gift you’ve ever received?”
“That necklace,” you smiled. “It was my grandmother’s.”
“What surprises you most about people?”
“That my friends are pretty good at keeping secrets.”
“Secrets? Do you have any?”
You giggled a little. “Depends on who you ask.”
“What’s something that a lot of people don’t know about you?”
You leaned back on the couch, smiled but rolled your eyes. “Uh, probably that I can get pretty anxious. I mean, my friends and family know that, but a lot of people don’t.”
“Is there anything specific that makes you anxious?”
“Aside from getting asked a bunch of questions?” You teased, “probably the future, not knowing what it entails.”
“How do you deal with your anxiety?”
“I try to talk to people, ask for support when I need it.”
“What’s something you wish people knew about you?”
“That I’m pretty silly, once you get to know me.”
“Do you have any nicknames?”
“Uh, my dad calls me lovebug, my brothers call me a variety of mean nicknames,” you admitted. “All in good fun, though.”
Joe laughed. “Any plans that you’re excited for?”
“Touring my new album next summer!”
“That's awesome, I can't wait to see another show of yours! What was the most recent dream you had?”
You laughed at the change in topic. “I actually dreamt last week that I was getting chased--which, doesn’t that mean something?”
“I think so,” Joe admitted. “Do you usually remember your dreams?”
“Not always, only if I wake up terrified like that!”
“What’s your favorite type of dessert?”
“Cake!” You stood from the couch again, led him into your office and sat at the piano that faced the window.
“What’s something you’re proud of?”
You played a few chords absentmindedly. “It makes me really proud when fans tell me my music means something to them or helped them in a rough time.”
“You do have some great fans,” he smiled. “What’s been your favorite moment in your career so far?”
“Definitely winning Grammys,” you pointed at the awards that sat on the bookshelf nearby. “That never gets old.”
“What’s a piece of advice you’d give to musicians just getting started?”
“Remember why you make music in the first place.”
“What’s your pre-show ritual?”
“Oh boy,” you laughed. “Well, I drink a cup of tea with honey, I use a vocal steamer, I do warm ups. I try to take some quiet time and just get ready to be on stage in front of all those people. Then I do a huddle with my band and we just get excited, say a few words, you know.”
“Do you ever get nervous before you perform?”
“Not so much anymore,” you confessed. “But if it’s a big show or if I know there are specific people in the audience, I definitely do.”
“What’s something you want to do, but you’re too afraid?”
“Skydive!”
“Who’s your best friend?”
“Blake Lively,” you smiled. “She’s way too good to me.”
“What would your best friend say is your best quality?”
“That I’m kind and loving, I think.”
“And your worst?”
You laughed, headed back out towards the front door. “That I overthink.”
“When did you feel most embarrassed?”
“When I fell on the red carpet at the American Music Awards in 2016. That’s a GIF people send to me all the time now.”
Joe laughed. “Yeah, I think everyone’s seen that. What’s your favorite part of your apartment?”
You looked around the open living room. “Probably the fireplace, or the balcony.”
“Have you been happy lately?”
You smiled, a tiny nod. “I have been. I am.”
“Okay, final question. Did you have fun today?”
“I did!”
“Alright, well thanks for hanging out with me today! See you later, Y/N!”
story page | talk to me/join the tag list | the playlist
tag list: @golden-hoax @fineelineee
AN: LMK if you wanna join the tag list!!!!! Thanks to everyone who submitted questions. This was fun to do! Part 10 soooon!
#not a date#jason sudeikis#jason sudeikis blurb#jason sudeikis fic#jason sudeikis fiction#jason sudeikis fanfic
85 notes
·
View notes
Text
Not Going Anywhere
Pairing: Kelly Severide x Reader
Request by anon: Maybe reader is the paramedic who came in after Shay died and Kelly was really hard on her because of what he’s going through. Reader is just super nice and there for everyone so people end up calling her sunshine. Slowly Kelly realizes he’s falling for her??
Warnings: angst, a little fluff, mentions of death/loss
A/N: Wasn’t totally sure about how to write this request, so it took a little longer than I would have liked but I hope you like what I did with it! Please let me know what you think, I always love reading your replies/reblog tags!! Thanks for dropping by, taglists and Kelly requests are open!
---
It had been a few months since you had started at 51 and you really liked it here.
It was always difficult starting at a new job but it was even more difficult when the circumstances were that someone had died on the job. Yet, despite those circumstances, things had turned out pretty well.
It had taken a little while but everyone had mostly warmed up to you.
Everyone except Kelly Severide.
He’d snapped at you a few times but on most days, he was indifferent at best.
That didn’t stop you from trying though. Not by a long shot.
That’s what you thought as you put the cup of coffee onto his table, slipping out just before he breezed into his office.
Kelly looked at the coffee cup on his table, glancing at you through his office window before sitting down. That was a better reaction than the first time you had done it - you remembered how he had snapped at you back then.
“Hey sunshine, get over here.” You looked up at Herrmann motioning to you and smiled, turning to take another glance at Kelly.
“You have tenacity, I’ll give you that.” Herrmann said, glancing up at Kelly. “What is it about him?”
You shrugged. “I just… feel it. He needs this, I know it.” You said as you followed Herrmann back into the common room.
Casey got up from where he was sitting with Gabby and headed towards the coffee pot. “He doesn’t know it yet but he needs this.”
You sipped your coffee. “You mean pestering?”
Casey smiled. “Caring.” He paused, “No one does it like you do. It’s only been a few months and look at how you fit in here.”
You laughed. “If that’s your way of saying I’m nosy…”
Casey laughed. “I’m saying, you’re exactly what we needed. Thanks, Y/L/N.”
---
Kelly sat on his couch, two empty bottles of beer sitting on the table, and he was still holding the third one in his hand. The television was on but he was barely paying attention to it as he looked around the empty place.
The doorbell rang and Kelly looked up, stumbling to his feet to open it.
The door swung open, revealing you standing on the other side, clutching a paper bag.
Kelly raised an eyebrow. “What the hell?”
You didn’t say anything but pushed the paper bag into his hands. “You can hate me, don’t take it out on the food.”
Kelly just stared at you as you put up your hand in the form of a greeting and walked away.
Kelly closed the door, a little confused and put the paper bag of food down on the table, his gaze lingering on it.
He sighed. He had regretted it immediately the few times he had been a little too harsh with you for something he knew was out of your control. But it hadn’t seemed to faze you, the next moment you were smiling and breezing your way through the firehouse as if nothing had happened.
You intrigued him but the dull gaping hole that Shay had left behind still hurt. More than he was willing to admit out loud to anyone. He could almost feel a literal hole that had opened up in his chest that seemed to be swallowing him up whole.
Kelly took another swig from the bottle in his hand before his eyes fell on the brown paper bag that was sitting on the table. He paused, before he sighed. Finally, he putt down the bottle and pulled the paper bag towards him, finally digging into it.
---
Casey smiled at you as you walked into the common room.
“Y/L/N!”
You stopped in your tracks, turning to look at him. “Hey, Casey, what’s up?”
“I don’t know what you said to him, but whatever it was, it worked.”
Otis and Cruz looked up as well. You frowned, pouring coffee into a mug before heading for the empty chair opposite Otis.
“What do you mean?” You asked, genuinely confused.
“He ate.” Casey simply said, pulling back his chair. You couldn’t stop the smile spreading across your face but didn’t say anything.
That was progress.
You smiled just as Kelly walked in, his eyes moving around the common room before they landed on you. You paused, holding the eye contact for a moment before letting your eyes drop back down.
Kelly studied you for a while more before he turned towards the kitchen.
Otis looked at you. “Hey, what’s going on with you and Severide?”
“What?” You said, looking up. “Nothing’s going on.”
Otis gave you a look. “I’m serious. Nothing’s going on. I barely even talk to him man.”
“You don’t think we’ve noticed the coffee runs?” Cruz leaned in now.
You rolled your eyes. “I just think he needs someone in his corner. That’s all.”
Otis and Cruz continued to stare at you before you rolled your eyes. “If I’m lucky he won’t snap at me.”
And indeed, lucky you weren’t.
Barely half a day had gone by but the ambulance had been on three different calls. You sat in the back of the ambulance now, arranging the supplies you had left while waiting for Mills to come back with more so that you could replenish the stock.
You looked up when you heard footsteps thinking it was your PIC.
“And about time, too, this…” You trailed off as your eyes met Kelly Severide’s green ones.
Kelly raised his eyebrows at you. “Hey, Y/L/N, about…” His voice trailed off as his eyes caught onto the open compartments around you.
“Are you changing things in here?” He asked.
You frowned a little, confused. “Ye…ah?”
You saw a shift in Kelly’s expression. “That isn’t your call to make.” He snapped.
Your eyebrows shot up. “Sorry?”
“It’s not your call to make. To change things in here. To change things anywhere in this firehouse.” His voice rose a little more.
You generally kept your cool with Kelly when it came to things like this but it had been months since you had started here. You understood everyone dealt with loss differently, and you never expected everyone to welcome you with open arms, especially considering the circumstances in which you had entered but you had thought you were making progress.
Faced with your silence, Kelly continued. “Shay kept things a certain way for a reason.”
You nodded. “I’m not Shay, Lieutenant.” You saw Peter frowning as he headed your way. “But if this is an issue, Mills can do it and I’ll just follow the PIC’s lead.” You finished
Kelly looked like he was going to say more but you climbed out of the ambulance, moving through the common room and straight for the bathroom.
You took a deep breath as you stood in front of the sink, glancing at yourself in the mirror. You had thought you were making progress. Clearly, you weren’t.
You splashed some water on your face to try to calm down, taking a deep breath before opening the door and heading back out.
---
You hadn’t spoken about what happened, even when Mills had tried asking. Casey seemed to know something was up but you had avoided him too, you didn’t feel like hearing how Kelly was going through a rough time.
Yeah, he was going through a rough time. But you were a person, too. You deserved to be treated like one. You’d been respectful, you’d shown him you were in his corner, and you didn’t even need him to talk to you, you just wanted to be treated like a person.
“Hey sunshine.” Herrmann pushed a beer towards you.
You smiled, “Hey. Thanks.”
“Everything okay?” He asked. You nodded, as you felt someone slide into the seat next to you.
“Just a beer, Herrmann. Thanks.”
You looked up in surprise to confirm what you already knew – Kelly Severide was sitting next to you.
“Hey.” He greeted. You smiled back at him. “Can we… talk?”
You raised your eyebrows but nodded, pushing back your chair and heading to another table further from the bar and out of everyone else’s earshot.
“I’m sorry.” He said, looking straight at you.
Your eyebrows shot up.
“She was my best friend.” He whispered, his eyes dropping down again.
You felt a tug at your heartstrings but instead of saying anything you leaned forward, quietly putting your hand over his.
Kelly’s eyes flicked back up to yours.
You finally spoke, “It’s okay to grieve, Severide. I know.”
Kelly smiled at you for the first time. “Do I still get coffee?”
You smiled. “Maybe.”
“Thanks, Y/N.” He said, so low you almost didn’t hear him.
This was definitely progress, you thought as you smiled back at him. “I better get going.”
“Hey Severide, you know anytime you need to talk, I’m your girl.” You said, a little warily, not sure if he was going to take it the wrong way again.
Instead, Kelly smiled at you, nodding. “And it’s Kelly.”
You smiled.
---
Kelly pushed his way out of Molly’s, still clutching the full beer bottle, turning back once just to look at you.
It was weird, this feeling he had and usually Shay would be the first one he asked about it but…
Kelly knew he had shut everyone out in his bid to deal with Shay’s death – he turned up at work but he didn’t talk and he was cold to everyone, including even Casey. But you were such a warm person, even Kelly couldn’t deny feeling your warmth.
Kelly wasn’t ready to admit it out loud but he was sure that he was glad that it was you who had joined 51.
---
You looked up at Kelly’s apartment building.
Of course, you couldn’t help yourself. And you’d bet your whole apartment that Casey knew exactly what would happen if he told you that Kelly wasn’t well. This was probably exactly what Casey was trying to do.
You shook your head. You really shouldn’t overthink this. You were just here to help a friend. You’d do it for anyone.
Since that talk you had had at Molly’s with Kelly, things had improved significantly. Granted, he was still a little prickly, but he had snapped at you much less. There were times your eyes met across the apparatus floor or across the common room that made you feel a little tingly inside, and Kelly had also started having little talks with you. Nothing too deep or serious, but enough that you felt he had at least accepted you as a friend.
You jogged up the stairs and knocked.
“It’s open.” You heard Kelly’s faint voice from outside. You frowned, wondering if he was expecting someone.
“Y/N?” Kelly’s confusion echoed yours as you pushed his door open. “What are you…?”
“You expecting someone?” You asked, closing the door with your foot and heading to the counter.
“Casey said he was coming over.” Kelly said, but you could hear a faintness in his voice you’d never heard before.
“Oh.” You said, “Remind me to kick him when I see him next.” You turned to the kitchen, putting a pot on the stove, and pouring the ingredients in, as if this wasn’t your first time in his kitchen.
You heard Kelly groan and you turned slightly, glancing at him, lying across the couch, his arm thrown over his face.
You frowned, lowering the fire and putting the lid on the pot to let the soup boil.
Quietly, you moved out of the kitchen. Kelly must really be feeling under the weather considering he hadn’t probed further about the fact that you were in his apartment.
“Kelly?”
Kelly groaned but cracked his eyes open.
“Have you taken anything?” You asked, kneeling next to him.
“I’m fine.” Kelly muttered, shifting his position slightly.
“Yeah yeah” You responded, pulling his arm away from his forehead and putting your hand on his.
Kelly didn’t try to protest further. You frowned but didn’t say anything, going to get an ice bag that you had brought with you just in case. Filling it with ice from Kelly’s freezer, you put the full ice bag onto his head.
Kelly shifted. “Stay still.”
Kelly opened his eyes again, his green eyes looking back at you.
“Get some sleep.” You said, turning away.
Kelly grabbed your wrist. “You don’t have to do this.”
“Once you get some food in you and probably some medicine, I’ll get out of your hair. Till then, you’re stuck with me.” You responded, readjusting the ice bag before disappearing back into the kitchen.
By the time the soup was done, Kelly was up, his temperature was down and he was sitting up, just watching you as you brought a bowl out for him.
“Heya.” You greeted, pushing the bowl into his hands.
Kelly seemed like he wanted to say something but didn’t. Kelly ate in silence and you put the medication on the table, along with a glass of water.
You glanced at Kelly.
“There’s more in the pot. Take the pills, and if you’re still not feeling well, please go to Med.” You said, picking up your bag that was sitting on the coffee table. Kelly remained silent. “I’ll get out of your way now.”
Kelly reached out again, grabbing your wrist for the second time that day. You glanced at him in surprise. You had figured the first time was a mistake.
“Stay.”
Your eyebrows shot up and you didn’t move for a while.
“You sure?” You asked.
Kelly just stared straight at you, giving a small smile.
You smiled before sitting back down next to him.
For a while, you both sat in silence, until Kelly put the bowl down. “Casey sent you here?”
“Tricked me here.” You corrected but you were smiling.
“Look.” Kelly said, turning to look at me after downing the tablets you put into his palm. “Thanks, I know I’ve been a bit… difficult.”
You raised your eyebrows. “A bit?”
Kelly chuckled. “Thanks for…” He paused. “Well, everything.”
You smiled.
“Thanks for not giving up on me.” Kelly continued, both your eyes meeting again.
You shook you head, smiling. “I didn’t really do anything, Kelly.”
“Give yourself a bit more credit, look where you are now.” He said, smiling back at you. “Look, Y/N. I’m not that good at the talking.”
You nodded, chuckling a little. “I can see that.”
So instead of talking, Kelly leaned forward, pressing his lips to yours. You could feel the electricity of Kelly’s touch buzz through your entire body.
Kelly smiled as he pulled away. You didn’t say anything and Kelly watched you for a while. “If I get sick, you’re taking full responsibility.”
Kelly chuckled. “Y/N.” He said, “It’s still hard, I….”
You smiled reaching out for his hand. “Kelly. I know. I’ll be here.”
Kelly smiled, leaning in for a hug and you wrapped your arms around him. “I’m not going anywhere.” You whispered.
---
KELLY SEVERIDE TAGLIST
@keenmarvellover | @securityfriendly-jay | @winterberryfox | @bestillmystuckyheart | @winterreader-nowwriter | @svturtles | @panaitbeatrice | @skyofficialxx | @starlight-halstead
If you would like to be added to a taglist, you may request here or send me an ask!
#kelly severide#kelly severide x reader#kelly severide oneshot#kelly severide imagine#kelly severide imagines#chicago fire#chicago fire x reader#chicago fire oneshot#resanoona request#kelly severide fanfiction#chicago fire fanfiction#chicago fire imagine#chicago fire imagines#fanfiction#oneshot#imagine#kelly severide x y/n#kelly severide x you#chicago fire x you#chicago fire x y/n
623 notes
·
View notes
Text
I Just Want To Sleep (Bucky x reader)
Summary: If you had a chance to get rid of your nightmares forever would you take it? Even if that solution was to share a bed with someone you just about tolerated?
Paring: Bucky Barnes x reader
Warnings: mutual pining, angst
MCU tag list: @geocookie21
Everything tag list: @greenrevolutionary
Everyone had nightmares, they were just another part of the job. It was known that most people got them, whether they lasted a couple of days after a mission or a lifetime. It was a fact that everyone knew about but just didn’t talk about it. That sort of thing wasn’t done.
Nightmares always varied from person to person but always involved what people were working on. The lives they failed to save whether from friends, colleagues or innocent bystanders. You were used to hearing people waking up screaming or sobbing, people going to therapy but never talking to anyone else about it. But those weren’t the worst types to have. The worst was when people remembered the lives of the innocents they had taken themselves. The sounds of breaking bones and skulls shattering, children crying over the bodies of their parents begging them to wake up although you knew they never would.
The nightmares that made you question whether or not you were the heroes or the villains. The ones that made you question your own morals.
You had forgotten the last time you had gotten a decent nights last as you laid awake looking up at the ceiling. Eventually you sighed and got out of bed knowing that you’d never get back to sleep. You walked into the small kitchen of the safe house and poured yourself a glass of water.
“Couldn’t sleep either?”
You jumped at the sound of Bucky’s voice breaking the silence of the night. You turned around and saw him lounging on the sofa, the blanket half hanging off of him. You made a point of only looking directly at his face, determined not to let your eyes wander over his bare chest.
“Same to you.” You said
“Everything alright?”
“Yes. Why shouldn’t it be?”
“Heard you scream.”
You hesitated for a moment before saying quietly,
“Just nightmares, nothing new. You?”
“Same.”
There was a beat of silence. You looked around, uncomfortable with where this conversation was going. You never spoke to anyone about your nightmares, even trying to avoid the topic with your therapist. Sam kept telling you it was unhealthy and while you knew he was right you didn’t want to give him the satisfaction of knowing it.
“Do you want to talk about it?” asked Bucky
“Do you want to talk about yours?”
Bucky’s silence told you anything. You gave him a pointed look as you took you water and left the room. Just because you and Bucky were working together didn’t mean that you had to open up completely to him. Not at all.
*
It was late (or early depending on who you asked) by the time you and Bucky collapsed back into the safe house. The mission took longer than both of you were expecting and all you wanted to do was curl up and sleep.
“My turn to take the sofa.” You said
Bucky had been insistent that you took the bed when you two work together. He was strangely adamant that you shouldn’t share and you guessed that it was some hangover from the nineteen forties. You had argued that it was unfair that he was forced on the sofa each night and forced him to alternate who took the bed.
“You should take the bed again,” said Bucky, “You need it more than I do.
“Don’t bullshit me,” you said, “You might be a super soldier but I saw how hard you got hit. Take the bed.”
“No.”
“Yes.”
“No.”
You and Bucky glared at each other and while you were tired you weren’t about to give in. When Bucky smirked you knew he had a plan and when he laid down on the sofa he said,
“And where will you sleep now?”
“Move.”
“No.”
“Move please.”
���Make me.”
“If you don’t move right now I’ll sleep on top of you.”
“I don’t think you will.”
You smirked back at him before walked over and put your full bodyweight on him. Bucky groaned as you rested your head on his chest. Instinctively he wrapped his arms around you to prevent you falling off and you had to resist the urge to blush as he did so.
“You’re really stubborn you know that?” he said
“It’s one of my most endearing features.”
“You’re not moving are you?”
“Fine.” He grumbled
“Night Bucky.”
“Night y/n.”
You opened your eyes and groaned as the bright light assaulted them. Strong arms tightened around your waist and for a brief moment you had forgotten about what happened last night. You sat up with a jolt which caused Bucky’s grip on you to slip and for you to fall to the floor. Bucky sat bolt upright before looking down at you in amusement.
“Nice night Princess?” he asked
“What time is it?” you asked
Bucky shrugged and you glared up and you hunted for your watch. When you found it you blinked, not quite believing the time.
“Well?” Bucky asked as he lay back down
“What time did we get in last night?”
Bucky shrugged
“About three.”
“It’s ten in the morning.”
“Then you’re watch is wrong.”
“No it’s not. Fuck,” you ran your fingers through your hair, “I can’t remember the last time I slept for seven hours straight.”
“That isn’t healthy.”
“Oh and you’re the person who can comment on healthy sleeping patterns.”
“Never said I was doll.”
You looked over your shoulder and glared at Bucky when he used the nickname.
“Must’ve just been because we were tired,” you muttered, “That’s it!”
“Hmm.”
Bucky didn’t sound convinced and you rolled your eyes.
“You got a better idea?” you asked
Bucky sat up and swung his legs over the side of the sofa. You rested your back against the side of the sofa and looked up at him.
“Maybe,” he said slowly, “It has something to do with last night.”
“Last night?”
“When you fell asleep in my arms.”
“Only because you were being stubborn!”
“Right.”
You groaned and ran a hand over your face. You looked up at Bucky and you could see the hopeful uncertainty in his eyes. A way of helping your nightmares without having to openly discuss them with anyone else.
What did you have to lose?
*
“You’re taking up the whole bed!”
“No I’m not.”
“Well your leg is on my side.”
“This is a single bed. There are no sides!”
You and Bucky were back to back trying to cram into a too small bed. When it was just one of you the bed was the perfect size but it definitely wasn’t made for two people. You tried to pull some of the blanket over you but Bucky kept a firm grip on it.
“Give me some of that!”
“You have plenty.”
“Ugh,” you sat up and glared at him, “This was a stupid idea. Why did I even agree to it? Move, I’ll sleep on the sofa.”
“No, you’re not going anywhere Princess.”
“Excuse me?”
“Err,” Bucky just realised what he had said, “That came out creepier than I intended.”
“You don’t say.”
“But please, just one more night.”
You wanted to say no, you really did, but one look at his pleading gaze had you melting. You sighed and nodded. He gave you a dazzling grin as you laid back down.
“But you need to move over.” You muttered
“Don’t blame me,” came the answer, “I’m not the person you decided it was a good idea to only supply single beds.”
You shifted again and your leg brushed Bucky’s. For a brief second he pressed back against yours and you closed your eyes enjoying the sensation. You had forgotten how nice it was to sleep next to someone again even if the both of you might end up waking each other up with your nightmares. Eventually you heard Bucky sigh.
“It isn’t working like this.”
“I told you- hey!”
To your surprise Bucky didn’t get out of bed. Instead he pulled you into his arms. You were practically lying on top of him, your head resting against his chest. It was different from last time then you were half asleep but now you had never been more awake. Bucky moved so your leg slipped in between his and he rested his chin on top of your head. If anyone broke in now they’d probably mistake the two of you as a couple. You had never been more grateful that Sam had been out of the country.
“Better?” asked Bucky
“Yes.”
“You sure? You sound a bit-“
“I’m just tired.”
“Right. Night.”
“Night.”
And just like the night before you had the best night’s sleep in years, safely wrapped in the arms of a highly trained killer.
*
“What’s going on between you and Bucky? I left the two of you for a month and now you’re practically on top of each other.”
You couldn’t contain your blush as Sam looked at you over the rim of his coffee cup. He raised an eyebrow at your reaction and you said quickly,
“It isn’t what you think.”
“And what’ll that be.”
“We’re not sleeping with each other.”
“Right.”
“I mean, technically we are sleeping with each other.”
Sam, who had just taken a sip of his coffee, choked on it. He looked at you incredulously as you clarified,
“We’re not fucking. We’re literally just sharing a bed. I have absolutely no desire to have sex with Bucky Banes.”
“You’re probably one of the few people on this planet who wouldn’t.”
“Would you?”
Sam shrugged and you just rolled your eyes.
“But why? I thought you hated him.”
“I don’t hate him,” you said, “It’s just… complicated.”
“Complicated?”
“He helps… he helps with the nightmares.”
“You’re still having them.”
“Doesn’t everyone.”
“Y/n,” Sam said gently, “You need help.”
“I have a therapist.”
“Sharing a bed with Bucky isn’t going to fix things for the long run.”
“Might do.”
Sam gave you a disapproving look which you pointedly avoided. You knew deep down that he was right but you just couldn’t face talking about what had happened with anyone. You were too afraid, too paranoid, that your secrets would be leaked. That the trust you spent years rebuilding would be broken again in a heartbeat. You just weren’t ready to lose everyone again and if the solution to your problems meant Bucky then you gladly take it.
*
It was strange sharing a bed with someone after all these years. Bucky usually woke up early, usually after horrific nightmares about becoming the Winter Solider again and losing control. He would spend hours lying in bed, waiting for the sun to rise and the day to start again but now things were different.
Now he had you.
How calm and peaceful you looked when you slept, how your soft breaths made him feel at peace. The way your chest rose and fell and pressed against his. Bucky had been interested in your for a while, how most people avoided you and you only seemed to speak to Sam. How you avoided him when Sam first introduced the two of you until you were forced to work together. He wouldn’t lie, he was slightly jealous of how close you were to Sam even though he knew you relationship was strictly platonic.
Just like yours and his.
That’s the two of you were, colleagues, maybe even friends, cuddle buddies as you teasingly referred to it once. That’s something Bucky noticed, how you were slowly opening up to him. Slowly you once awkward conversations turned into slight teasing and, at least on his part, slightly flirting. Just the odd comment here and there just to see you blush and stumble over your words. Bucky thought it was cute how flustered you got over simple compliments and how you shyly returned them. He enjoyed the warm feeling he got whenever you flirted back even though neither of you were serious about it.
That was it, neither of you were serious about it. Bucky enjoyed your friendship at least that was what he was hoping this is. He liked the idea of you showing him your favourite films or books, showing him your favourite places around your home city. Him teaching you about his original time period, teaching you how to dance as he pulled you close while the two of you were awake. He closed his eyes and smiled as he slowly drifted off to sleep.
The two of you just being friends.
*
“Hey, a new restaurant just opened want to try it?”
“Can’t tonight Sam. I promise Buck that we’d watch Blade Runner tonight.”
“Blade Runner?”
“Yeah, never thought that he’d be a fan of Ridley Scott’s films.”
You held your mobile between your cheek and your shoulder as you put a bottle of wine in the fridge. Saturday’s were film nights between you and Bucky and you always looked forward to them. The nights when it was just the two of you curled up on your sofa. Bucky’s arm over your shoulder, a bowl of popcorn between you and an empty pizza box on the table. It was quickly becoming your favourite night of the week. You could practically hear Sam’s raised eyebrow through the phone and you quickly added,
“But I’m free tomorrow afternoon.”
“And since when did you call him Buck?”
This made you pause. You didn’t know when that change happened. It just seemed to develop gradually and seemed to fit.
“And you guys spend most nights together.”
“It helps with the nightmares.” You said quietly
“Really? You sure there isn’t another reason?”
“What are you implying?”
“Are you going out.”
“What! Sam! No! Buck and I are just friends.”
“Hmm.”
Sam didn’t sound convinced and you rubbed your eyes. You were glad that he couldn’t see your face as you could feel yourself blushing. The sound of knocking at the door gave you your escape and you jumped out of your skin when you heard it.
“Sorry Sam,” you said quickly, “Got to go.”
“Don’t think this conversation is over.”
“Ok, whatever, bye.”
You hung up and dashed towards the door. As you opened it and looked up into Bucky’s smiling face you knew the Sam’s words were going to be harder to forget than you initially thought.
*
You were right, you couldn’t get Sam’s words out of your head. They echoed around as Bucky pulled you close, seemingly engrossed in the film. You were just his friend but ow you longed to be more. How you wanted his eyes to light up whenever he saw you. In hindsight this was a stupid idea, sharing a bed with someone, even in a completely non-sexual way, something was bound to happen. Even if it was just missing the warmth of someone next to you while you slept.
You rolled over so you were facing Bucky. His arms were still wrapped around you and it surprised you about how easily it was to fall asleep in his arms, even with his metal arm curled tightly around you. You raised a hand and gently traced it alone his cheekbones and along his face.
Your gaze dropped to his lips as your fingers grazed along them. How you longed to feel them pressed against yours, to have his arms around you during the day and not just to help the both of you sleep at night.
Just then Bucky shifted in his sleep and rolled over. For a sickening moment you wondered if you had accidently woken him up, however, and much to your relief, that wasn’t the case. Bucky rolled onto his back and dragged you with him. You head was resting against his chest and you smiled as you rested against it and heard the steady thump of his heartbeat. You might as well make the most of it while it lasted.
After all, this couldn’t go on forever.
*
“Morning.”
You looked at Bucky as he entered your kitchen while you poured yourself a cup of tea. He wrapped an arm around your shoulders but you quickly removed yourself from his arms. These touches were becoming less platonic and more romantic especially since your conversation with Sam. You didn’t want to give Bucky the wrong impression or to get your feelings crushed.
“You ok?” he asked, “Did you sleep alright.”
“I slept fine.”
“Ok.” Bucky said slowly
You inhaled deeply as you turned so your back was facing Bucky. This was hard to do but you didn’t want to lead him on. You never meant to develop feelings for Bucky or for him to imagine that there was more to this than was originally planned.
“I think we need to talk.” You said at last
“Nothing ever good happens after those words,” Bucky said, “What’s wrong?”
You looked over your shoulder at him. Bucky was smiling softly but his eyes told a different story. Anxiety was laced inn them and you winced and looked away. You took another sip of your tea and Bucky took a step towards you. He lifted your chin and you looked in his eyes. You pulled your chin free and said,
“We need to stop this.”
“What?”
“This was a stupid idea,” you said, “I never should’ve agreed to it.”
“But it’s helping.”
You walked away as Bucky quickly followed you. This wasn’t how it was supposed to go. He wasn’t meant to resist, he was meant to agree and let you go. It was supposed to be easy to let go of him.
“For you maybe.” You said
“What do you?”
“They’re back Bucky. My nightmares are back.
They weren’t, they hadn’t been back for months. You couldn’t stand seeing the pained look on Bucky’s face at your lie and you felt dirty for saying it. He took a step closer but stopped when you backed away.
“Why didn’t you say anything.” He said softly
“Because it was helping you.”
“Right.”
“Right.”
“So what are you going to do now?”
“See a therapist I suppose.”
“Good. I, umm, hope it helps.”
“Same.”
“I’ll umm, I should be going.”
“You can stay for breakfast.”
“No,” Bucky said sharply, then winced at his tone, “No,” he repeated softly, “I should leave. I’ll see you around.”
“Yeah, sure.”
It was only when the door clicked softly behind him that you allowed yourself to crumple on the ground, tears pouring down your face.
*
“What’s wrong.”
“Nothing.”
“That’s bullshit.”
“Drop it Sam.”
“Buck-“
“Don’t call me that.”
“Y/n can.”
Sam saw the way Bucky flinched when he said your name. Bucky was currently lying on Sam’s sofa which almost gave Sam a heart attack when he walked into his living room that morning. It was too early to deal with whatever happened between the two of you and Sam needed at least two cups of coffee before dealing with it.
“What happened.” He asked
“Nothing.”
“Then why does it feel like you’ve come here after she dumped you.”
“She didn’t dump me.”
“So you dumped her?”
“We weren’t dating.”
“But you were sharing a bed.”
“It wasn’t like that,” Bucky put a hand over his eyes, “It was just a way coping with our nightmares, at least,” he sighed, “I thought it was.”
“Oh?”
“Turns out she was still having them. Stopped it this morning.”
“Oh.”
Bucky looked over at Sam who was looking slightly guilty. He sat up and glared at his friend.
“Do you know what happened?” he asked
“No.”
“What do you say to her?”
“Nothing I wouldn’t say to you.”
“Which is.”
“You like her.”
“She’s my friend.”
“I mean,” Sam sighed, “You want to date her.”
“She’s my friend.”
“So? It’s obvious that you’re in love with her and she’s in love with you.”
“I don’t love her and she certainly doesn’t love me.”
“Then why are you here looking like you’re about to cry yourself to sleep after eating all my ice cream and watching shitty rom coms?”
“This was a bad idea.”
“Look, you can crash on my sofa if it makes you feel better,” said Sam, “But you need to sort this out with y/n. It’s hard enough listening to her when she talks about you.”
“She talks about me?”
The soft smile on Bucky’s face told Sam everything.
“All the fucking time.”
“What does she say?”
“Oh no,” Sam held up his hands, “You should talk to her about that.”
He heard Bucky’s groan as he collapsed back against his sofa. Sam could only hope that the two of you would stop dancing around each other and actually talk for once. He was getting tired of seeing you pine over one another.
*
“So, how long has it been since your last session with me?”
You shrugged.
“You have my notes Doc. You tell me.”
You therapist hummed in acknowledgement as she wrote a note in her notepad. You closed your eyes and tried to take calming breaths. This was a bad idea.
“So, tell me, how have you been?”
“Surviving.”
“Just that?”
“It’s been a shit couple of years. Give me some credit.”
“And what about your friends. You’ve been keeping in contact with them?”
“I talk to Sam.”
“Just Sam?”
“And Bucky.”
This earned you a raised eyebrow but nothing else.
“Sam introduced us,” you explained, “Couldn’t hang out with Sam without Bucky being there.”
“And are you two close?”
“Sam and I. Yes, he’s one of my closest friends. He was the only one who stuck with me after-“
You cut yourself off as your therapist said,
“Yes?”
“Doesn’t matter. You know what.”
“And what about you and Bucky.”
“It’s… complicated.”
“Want to elaborate.”
You were silent for a moment, weighing up your options, before you said,
“Nothing leaves this room right?”
“Of course.”
“Just making sure. We’ve been sleeping together.”
“You’ve entered a sexual relationship with the Winter Solider?”
“He’s not the Winter Solider anymore!” you exclaimed, “And no, it’s not sexual. We’ve just been sharing a bed.”
“Why?”
“It helps…”
“Helps with what?”
“My nightmares.”
“Y/n,” she sighed, “What did I tell you about your nightmares. If you’ve been having them you need to tell me.”
“They stopped when I was with him. Bucky helped me and I fucked up by stopping seeing him.”
“Right,” another hurried note, “And is this because you want your relationship with Bucky to become sexual.”
You flushed angrily and stood up. The therapist held your gaze before you said,
“This is over.”
As you marched out of the room you heard her call,
“Same time next week!”
*
You lasted one week, one week of constant nightmares before you cracked. You grabbed your phone and debated whether or not you should call him before swallowing your pride and calling him.
“Y/n.”
Bucky answered almost immediately. You smiled through your tears as you pulled your legs up to your chest.
“What happened? Are you ok? Talk to me.”
“I killed someone.”
Silence.
“Where are you.”
“In bed,” you said, “My mentor, that’s why I have these nightmares. She was a good person who fucked up. She was more like a friend than a teacher, taking me under her wing when no one else would. She never abandoned me and when she needed me the most I betrayed her.”
You took a shaky breath and continued,
“She betrayed us, SHIELD, she was selling intelligence. She was only doing it was she was being blackmailed, at least that was what she told me, but no one listened to her. Fury told me to bring her in but she wouldn’t listen. Told me that she’d rather die than be remembered as a traitor. There was a fight and I… and I…”
“Go on.”
“I stabbed her. I killed her. I held her bleeding body in my arms as she died. She told me that she’d been lying, that she wasn’t being blackmailed, that she did it for the money. This person that I had been defending with my entire being was a traitor. Afterwards nobody could look me in the eye. I don’t know if it was out of pity or mistrust. Sam was the only one who didn’t treat me any differently. He understood my pain, my conflict, he defended me. I still have nightmares of her, laughing at my foolishness as I choke the life out of her each night for the pain she put me through. Does that make me a bad person?”
“No.”
“No?”
“Compared to me, you’re a saint. You’re a good person who was in a difficult situation. You didn’t want to betray your friend. You’ve been hurt and you want revenge on the person who caused that. You’re not a bad person and never think that.”
“Buck?”
“Yeah?”
“Thank you.”
“Don’t mention it.”
“You’re a good person too.”
“I think you’re one too.”
That earned you a chuckled down the phone and you found yourself smiling at the sound.
“Princess,” Bucky said, “You don’t know how wrong you are.”
“I’m a fairly good judge of character.”
“Only when you’re awake. You sound half asleep. Get some rest.”
“What about y-“
“Don’t worry about me. Just try and get some sleep.”
“Anything for you Buck.”
“Good girl.”
“Good night.”
“Night.”
*
You hadn’t heard from Bucky for several weeks and every day you were debating on whether or not to call him. To hear his voice down the phone, for him to come over, to launch yourself into his arms and tell him how sorry you were. How you regretted ever telling him that you needed to stop this, that you missed him, that you loved him.
For the third night in a row you lay in bed staring up at the ceiling. You couldn’t get off to sleep, fears of seeing your dead mentor’s face filling you with dread. You continued with therapy and while it was helping it made you realise how much you missed Bucky. Suddenly a pounding at your door caused you to sit bolt upright. You hardly ever got any visitors especially at two in the morning.
“Y/n, y/n it’s me. Open this door. Please.”
Bucky.
You wasted no time in jumping out of bed and sprinting to your door. You flung it open and Bucky practically fell inside. His arms wrapped around you and pulled you into a tight hug. You walked backwards, still in Bucky’s arms, and he kicked the door closed behind him. When you felt your shoulder getting damped your eyes widened and you slowly returned the embrace.
“Bucky,” you said quietly, “What happened.”
“I kill you.”
“Umm.”
“Well, not me, he did. I wasn’t in control but I could feel everything. I was powerless to stop him as he took you away from me. I couldn’t… I couldn’t go on without knowing that it was all a nightmare. That you’re still alive.”
“I am,” you rested your head against Bucky’s shoulder, “I am. Fuck, I’m such an idiot.”
“Don’t say that.”
“No, I am. I never should’ve stopped this but I was afraid.”
“Afraid.”
Bucky looked up and you gave him a sad smile.
“I was afraid that you wouldn’t feel the same. That I have fucked up because I never expected to get used to this. To being with you and I knew that you didn’t feel the same. That I was just your friend, so I ended it before my feelings developed any further. I thought I was saving myself from pain and I ended up just hurting both of us. I lied Bucky, my nightmares did stop when I was with you but I was afraid of getting hurt.”
You buried your head against Bucky’s chest. His arms tightened around you as he rested his chin on top of your head.
“You have no idea,” he said at last, “How painful it has been to wake up in an empty bed. To know that you were out there and possibly in pain. That I was using you to actually fall asleep while you were in pain.”
“I hurt you though. I was selfish.”
“And I was being selfish as well.”
“No you weren’t.”
“Yes I was.”
“No you weren-“
You didn’t get to finish your sentence. Bucky had lifted your chin and pressed his lips against yours. You froze in his embrace. Of all the times you imagined kissing Bucky you never thought it would be with tears covering your face and on the verge of completely breaking down. When you weren’t returning the kiss Bucky reluctantly broke it. He moved away and opened his mouth but you wrapped your arms around him and pulled him back. You felt him smile against your lips and when you broke it gasping for air he rested his forehead against yours.
“You have no idea how long I’ve been wanting to do that.” He said quietly
“I think I have some idea,” you said, “Forgive me?”
“Yes.”
You relaxed and smiled up at him.
“Good. Now let’s get back to bed.”
“Princess, there’s nowhere else I’d rather be.”
218 notes
·
View notes
Text
Like You A Latte
Pairing: barista!Sapnap x gn!reader
Summary: [Coffee Shop!AU] Sapnap usually hates the closing shift, but when one crazy storm sends you barreling into his life, he might just change his mind.
Word Count: 5.4k
A/N: this was requested by a sweet anon who wanted something in a real life setting! i took some creative liberty with the au, but i hope you all enjoy nonetheless!
Sapnap grimaced as he stared out at the café window, his lips curling downward into a frown at the sight of the pouring rain. Driving home is gonna suck, he thought.
With a sigh, he turned back to wiping down the table in front of him, trying to ignore the incessant pitter patter on the roof above him. Screw Clay for ditching him with the closing shift. Sure, he might have that presentation tomorrow morning and Sapnap might have let him leave early, but he still sucked. The closing shift sucked.
It didn’t help that it was pouring buckets outside. No wonder the café was empty—there wasn’t a single soul in their right mind who would be outside at this hour and in this weather.
Except for him, apparently.
He sighed, eyeing the clock on the wall. There was an hour left until he had to close up shop, and he was bored out of his mind. He had already scrolled through all of his feeds and was sick of the music they were playing over the speakers. Usually he had at least one or two customers to chat with if they were in the café, but today there was none.
Looks like I’ll be alone for an hour, then, he thought to himself bitterly, leaning his forehead against the wall. Fun.
It was at that moment that the unmistakable sound of the door chimes echoed through the air, and Sapnap’s eyes went wide.
No way.
He lifted his head, turning to see a silhouetted figure standing in the doorway, their clothes sopping wet as they painted. He winced at the sight. Not even an umbrella would have been able to shield yourself from this kind of rain, but it was still painful to see just how soaked to the bone you would get.
Just then, the figure stepped inside, and his mouth went try at the sight.
One thing stuck out about you, and it wasn’t the fact that you were dripping water on the floor he had just mopped.
You were cute.
He just barely remembered to stop gaping as you approached the counter, brushing back some hair that was stuck to the side of your face. You opened your mouth to speak, but what came out of your mouth startled him.
“How many shots of espresso can you fit into an extra large latte?”
He blinked at you, eyes wide. “I’m sorry, what?”
You cleared your throat. “How many shots of espre—?”
“No, no, uh,” he stammered, waving his hand in front of him, “I heard you, it’s just that...” He paused, trying to find the right words. “...why do you want that much caffeine?”
You let out a deep sigh, dragging a hand across your weary face. “Look,” you said, “this paper is due at the crack of dawn, the wifi at my place is out, the library just closed, and I’m either handing it on time or I am going to die trying.”
He raised his eyebrows at you and sucked in a deep breath. “Okay,” he began, “um, an extra large latte, was it?”
You nodded. He turned, grabbing the tallest of the paper cups he had stacked behind him, eyeing it. “Alright,” he mumbled, “that’ll probably fit around... thirty shots of espresso?”
You paused, blinking, and he could practically see the gears turning in your head. “Okay. Okay, cool.” There was a beat of silence, a look of contemplation crossing your features, then you nodded again. “Can you give me like twenty shots, then?”
The words flew from his lips before he could stop them. “What the hell.”
When you only stared at him, he coughed. “I mean, I’m pretty sure I’m not supposed to even give someone more than four at once.”
You sighed for what must have been the millionth time as you shoved a hand into your pocket, digging around for a moment before fishing out a wallet. Opening it up, you pulled out a ten dollar bill. “This,” you said, waving the bill in front of him, “will be your tip.”
His jaw dropped, but no sound came out. After a few seconds of tense silence, something desperate shot across your face. “Please,” you said quietly, “for the sake of my paper. I need it.”
Sympathy welled up inside of him at the look on your face. Every college student knew the struggle of handing something in last minute. What kind of person would he be to say no?
“Okay,” he said, grabbing a sharpie from his apron pocket and uncapping it with his thumb, “this is gonna take a bit. Please, take a seat...?” He trailed off, expectantly waiting for your name, his eyes locking onto you.
Your lips curled into a small smile, and he felt something jump in his chest. “[Y/N].” You raised your brows at him. “You do realize I’m the only one in the store, right?”
His cheeks flushed, and he tore his gaze away from yours, fumbling to scribble your name on the cup. “Oh. Um, right. Sorry.” He offered you a sheepish smile. “Force of habit.”
You laughed while you slid your backpack off your shoulder and it sent a tingle up his spine. “Nah, I get it.” As you plopped onto the bar stool seat, your eyes darted to his chest, flashing with recognition. “Thanks, Sapnap.”
He nearly dropped his sharpie, his heart doing a backflip in his rib cage. How did you—? He glanced down, nearly shriveling with relief. Right. I’m wearing a name tag.
Sending one more glance in your direction as you pulled out your laptop, he turned, cracking his knuckles. Twenty shots was going to take more than just a few minutes to brew, and he’d be damned if he didn’t stick to his guns and deliver this absolute monstrosity of an order to you.
A good fifteen minutes later, Sapnap found himself staring down into a pitch black cup. Where the smell of coffee beans was usually even distributed throughout the store, it was now almost entirely concentrated in one cup. With a delicate hand, he oh-so slowly poured in some frothed milk, carefully moving it as a design began to form on the coffee’s surface. A few moments passed in devoted silence, and he pulled away to reveal a perfect milk heart staring back at him.
Indeed, he was holding an extra large latte with twenty shots of espresso. He was half impressed and half horrified by his own creation.
With a small smile, he picked the cup up, sliding it over the counter toward you. “Voilà,” he said, bowing dramatically, “your order is served.”
You looked up from where you were typing on your laptop, blinking blearily at him before recognition set in. A grin tugged at your lips as you picked the cup up. “Oh my god,” you breathed, taking a heavenly sip, “you are such a lifesaver. You have no idea how close I was to passing out just now.”
Sapnap chuckled at your enthusiasm, picking up a rag and walking over to the sink. “I don’t know how you’re going to enjoy drinking that, but I hope you stay conscious.”
You raised your cup up toward him in a silent toast, the mirth in your eyes sending something light and warm dancing across his bones. As you turned back to your paper, he began cleaning up the mess he had made while brewing twenty shots of espresso.
Time passed in a blur as he shifted cups around and wiped down machinery, only sped along by the sound of your frantic typing. He wasn’t sure how much time had passed when he saw as you raised your now empty coffee cup in your hand and tossed it across the room. In an elegant arc, it landed squarely in the trash can a few feet away.
“Nice throw,” he said, smiling at the satisfied look on your face.
You sent him a thumbs up with a hum, your face looking delightfully warm and much more awake. “Thank you.”
Another moment passed in silence when a realization suddenly hit him. “Wait a second. You finished it? All twenty shots?”
You didn’t even look away from your screen. “Yep.”
His look was one of complete and utter disbelief. “That quickly?”
You deadpanned. “I think the most I’ve slept in the past three days is something like three hours. I’m kind of dying.”
He chuckled. “Understandable.” His lips curled downward as his expression grew serious. “For real though, once this caffeine wears off, I want you to sleep for like, half a day, okay?”
Your fingers faltered in their typing for a moment, and your eyes briefly met his. “You don’t even know me.”
Something in his stomach churned. But I would like to, he wanted to say.
Instead, he crossed his arms over his chest with a teasing look. “Can you really blame me for being concerned? Twenty shots is more than a lot.”
You rolled your eyes at him, but he didn’t miss the way your lips twitched. “Ugh, fine.”
He bit back a laugh. “Fine is good enough for me.”
You returned back to typing, squinting harshly at the glare from your screen as you mouthed some of the words you had written. His eyes darted to the clock once more and blinked in surprise. Was there really only fifteen minutes left until closing? He hoped you could finish in time.
Sapnap turned and bit the inside of his cheek, the cogs in his head churning. I feel like I’m forgetting to do something. An image of the water you had tracked into the café flashed through his mind, and he found himself eyeing the mop and bucket sitting by the corner where he had left it nearly an hour prior.
Do I really want to wipe the floor again? He paused for a long moment. Not really. He thought of the streaky puddle left in your wake one last time, then shook his head. Ah, whatever. George has the opening shift tomorrow—it’s a him problem, now.
A soft yell broke him out of his thoughts. “Hell yeah!”
He lifted his head in time to see you close your laptop screen, a wide grin stretched across your face. “Did you finish?”
You flopped onto the table, letting out a relieved groan. “Yes, finally. I thought I was never going to be done.”
He opened his mouth to respond when your face suddenly scrunched up. Before he could ask if you were okay, you ducked your face into the bend of your elbow, a sneeze escaping your lips. Sapnap’s heart leapt at the sound.
Cute—your sneeze was cute.
His lips quirked up at you as he sent you a worried glance. “You cold?”
You wiped at your nose, shivering a little. “A bit, yeah.” You offered him a lopsided smile. “The rain kind of did a number on me.”
He fiddled with his keys in his pocket, gulping. “I’m, uh, gonna close up in a few minutes. Did you want me to give you a ride back to your place?” He paused for a moment, then quickly added, “I promise I’m not a creep.”
Your laugh made him want to dance. “Oh, yes please.” Suddenly, your smile dimmed, and you curled back a bit. “You—you won’t mind if I get your car a little wet, will you?”
Sapnap stared at you and your dripping clothes, something tugging inside his chest. If it was Clay or George asking, he’d probably kill them if they even attempted to get into his car while soaking wet.
But for some reason, the way you looked at him with your wet hair sticking to your face and a hopeful glimmer in your eyes made his heart skip a beat.
“Not at all.”
“George wanted me to tell you that you suck.”
He turned, feigning an innocent look. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”
Clay sent him an amused look. “Something about a puddle? And that you’re a huge prick for not wiping it up for him.”
Sapnap rolled his eyes. “He’s just being whiny. I was stuck by myself yesterday because you bailed on me.”
Clay gaped at him. “I had a presentation and you literally let me go! That’s a valid reason!”
When Sapnap only gave him a levelled stare in response, he sighed. “I’m here now, okay? I’ll even man cash for you so you can just do the easy clean-up stuff, too.”
Sapnap grumbled but didn’t protest. “C’mon, man.” Clay leaned over to gently prod his shoulder. “I bet you today’s closing shift is better than last night’s!”
He waved a hand dismissively, focusing his attention back on the order he was working on. “Sure, sure.”
As much as he didn’t want to admit it, Clay was right about one thing—today’s shift was better already. It wasn’t raining like crazy again, and the café wasn’t completely deserted. Well, you were there yesterday, but he had already accepted that the two of you probably wouldn’t interact again. It’s not like you were a regular or something.
He was vaguely aware of the door opening, the chimes tinkling like bells as it swung open and shut. Footsteps approached the counter as he pushed some stray trash into the garbage can, not particularly paying any attention. That was when a familiar voice spoke up.
“Can I get an extra large latte, please?”
Sapnap froze then whipped around, eyes wide as he took in the sight of you standing in front of the cash register. Before Clay could even confirm your order, he blurted out, “[Y/N]? You’re back?”
You grinned at him from the other side of the counter, your wallet in hand. “I like coffee, okay? And you’re not too shabby of a barista.”
He narrowed his eyes at you. “‘Not too shabby’? Rude.”
You giggled, tapping your credit card on the PIN machine. “I’m kidding, I’m kidding. I did mostly want to say thanks for the other night, since you are pretty great, Sapnap.” Your eyes flashed. “But...”
“...but?” he prompted.
“But,” you said, grinning teasingly, “you might cement yourself as my favourite barista if I maybe got a free snack.”
He raised his eyebrows at you. “A free snack, you say?”
Your smile widened. “Yes, sir.”
Sapnap paused, cocking his head. “I’ll... keep that in mind. Go ahead and grab a seat for the time being though, alright?”
You nodded in assent and slid into the bar stool you had sat in the night prior, pulling out your laptop once more. Once you were out of earshot, Clay leaned over to Sapnap. “You know ‘em?” he asked.
Sapnap couldn’t help but smile a little. “Yeah—[Y/N] is kind of the reason why George thinks I’m a prick, right now.”
“Nah,” he said, “George knows you’re a prick. He just thinks you’re being particularly prick-y today.”
Sapnap playfully pushed him away with a shove. “Screw off.”
Clay didn’t even flinch, only wheezing under his breath as he greeted the next person in line. Sapnap rolled his eyes again as he grabbed an extra large cup from the stack, his hands moving like clockwork as he poured in some freshly brewed espresso and frothed milk. Making a regular latte was infinitely faster than making one with twenty shots, to say the least, and practically no time had passed before he was walking over to your seat.
“One extra large latte for [Y/N],” he said, sliding the cup onto the space next to your laptop with ease, one hand tucked behind his back.
Your face lit up. “Thank y—”
“And,” he suddenly added, pulling his other arm out to reveal a pastry, “one chocolate croissant.” He gave you a sly wink as he held it in front of you. “On the house, as requested.”
Your smile fell. “Oh, wait, no. I was joking. You don’t actually have to—”
“Shh,” he whispered, dangling the croissant in front of your face, “just take it. No one else is going to buy it anyway. Consider this thanks for yesterday’s tip.”
You gingerly took the croissant from his hands, your cheeks growing warm. “Okay, fine.” You held the pastry up to your lips, sinking your teeth in and beginning to chew. Your eyes widened in shock as you swallowed. “Oh, wow. This is really good.”
He placed his hands on his hips triumphantly. “Aren’t you glad you took it, now?”
Sticking your tongue out at him, you took another bite. “Thanks, Sapnap. Seriously, what would I do without you?”
He shrugged. “I dunno, actually be well-rested instead of chugging caffeine?”
“For the record,” you pointed out with a slight glare, “I did sleep for like half the day like you asked me to, but now I’m behind on everything.”
He cocked his brows at you. “So, you’re just sticking around to finish some stuff, again?”
You sighed, running a hand through your hair. “Yeah—the wifi at my place sucks and my roommate hogs all the bandwidth, plus you guys are open later than the library, soooo.....”
You gestured vaguely, and he nodded in sympathy, crossing his arms over his chest. “Makes sense.”
He could have let the conversation die there, could have just gone back to wiping down the tables and cleaning up after Clay. But instead, he found himself slipping into the seat next to you, curiosity nibbling away at his restraint.
“I don’t think I ever asked,” he said, resting his hand on his chin, “but what are you studying?”
You grinned at him, his ears growing warm as you began telling him about your major. You asked him about his and what he wanted to do after graduation, and it didn’t take long before the two of you slipped into casual conversation, almost as if you were old friends. While he did have to go take some orders every once in a while, he was mostly able to chat with you while the both of you worked. It was nice—spending time with you was nice.
And it seemed like his heart agreed, too.
The ringing of the door chimes made Sapnap raise his head. He opened his mouth to give the official café greeting before closing it, a fond smile overtaking his features. “Hey, cutie.”
You grinned back at him as you strode up to the counter. “Hey, loser.”
He pretended to wince at your words, clutching his chest in mock hurt. “Ouch.”
You stuck your tongue out at him, your lips curling up as you dug a hand into your bag. “Kidding. Can I get a—”
“Extra large latte with a normal number of espresso shots,” he finished expertly, reaching around to push a cup onto the space in front of you. When you didn’t say anything, your wallet balanced delicately in the palm of your hand, he coughed awkwardly. “I know your order.”
You stared at him in utter shock. “You do?”
He pretended that his lungs didn’t feel like they were on fire. “Y-Yeah.”
A smile tugged at your lips, and you opened up your wallet. “I wish I had a memory as good as yours, Sapnap.” You pulled at out a ten dollar bill and slapped it onto the counter, grabbing your coffee with the other. “Thank you so much, and keep the change, okay?” You took a step back, sending him an apologetic look. “I have to get going, but you’re the best.”
He picked up the bill, waggling it in front of his face. “I know.”
You paused, tastefully adding as you turned, “...loser.”
“Hey!”
You laughed at him while you bounded out of the café, and he felt his irritation die in his chest, something blossoming in its stead. “Kidding!”
As the door swung shut behind you, he sighed, a dreamy haze filling his mind. Weeks had passed since you two had first met, and he could feel himself falling harder and harder. He always knew that he wanted to get to know you better, but now that feeling had grown tenfold. There was something so subtle and real about everything you did—about the way you talked and laughed, about the way you pointed and smiled.
He wondered how much more of you he hadn’t seen, and he wondered if you’d show him.
A voice ripped him out of his thoughts. “Are you gonna snap out of it anytime soon?”
He turned, blinking back to reality. “What?”
George stared back at him with paused lips. “Sapnap, you’ve been spaced out for two minutes.”
Clay turned to look at them both. “You look like you just had some big revelation or something. Are you good?”
Sapnap opened his mouth, then closed it, feeling a lump forming in his throat. As much as he ragged on them for being reckless and stupid, Clay and George were his best friends, and they deserved to know what was going on.
Was this going to go poorly? Probably.
But was he going to do it anyways?
Unfortunately, yes.
“Guys.” He sucked in a deep breath, squeezing his fists by his side as he looked up. “I like [Y/N].”
There was a beat of silence, and Sapnap felt the anxiety well up inside him. They were totally about to flame him, weren’t they?
The two of them shared a look, then Clay turned to him. “We know.”
Sapnap blinked. “You knew?” he said slowly. “Both of you?”
George bobbed his head, cocking a brow at him. “Um, yeah? It’s kind of obvious.”
Sapnap gaped, sputtering. “H-How? In what way?”
George opened his mouth when Clay raised a hand, silencing him as a wide grin stretched across his face. His green eyes brimming with mischief, he sidled up to Sapnap’s side, slinging an arm around his shoulder. “Hey, George,” he said, “watch this.”
He leaned close to Sapnap’s ear, and whispered just loud enough for all three of them to hear. “[Y/N].”
Almost instantaneously, Sapnap felt his heartbeat speed up as George’s jaw dropped. “Oh my god. Look at his ears.”
While Clay pulled away and let out a loud wheeze, clutching at his chest, Sapnap’s hands slammed over his ears, hiding them from view. “Do not look at my ears.”
Gasping for air, Clay managed to choke out between shaky breaths, “He’s blushing!”
“No, I’m not!”
“Are—” Wheeze. “—Are too!”
“No—”
“You totally are.”
“George, shut the fu—”
“Alright, ladies, you’re both pretty,” Clay suddenly cut in, clapping his hands. “If you two would stop bickering, then we can actually address the issue at hand, here.”
“Which is that Sapnap is a hopeless simp?” George prompted.
Clay nodded. “Which is that Sapnap is a hopeless simp.”
Sapnap scowled. “I am not hopeless, and I am also not a simp.”
Clay tucked a hand under his chin. “Well, we’re going to make sure you’re not hopeless.” A devilish glint shined in his gaze. “Not for much longer, that is.”
Sapnap swallowed. This couldn’t be good.
“Wait,” George said, furrowing his brows, “what about the simp part?”
Clay blinked. “Oh, no. He can stay that. We’re just going to make him confess.”
Sapnap, who had been staring in stunned silence up until this point, blinked for a moment, then frowned. “Wait a second, you’re going to what?”
Clay leaned forward, patting his shoulder reassuringly. “Trust me, buddy. Everything is going to be just fine.”
With that, Sapnap’s frown only deepened.
Everything was going to be just awful.
Sapnap swallowed anxiously as he slid another cup across the counter toward the pick-up station, George dutifully picking it up as he read out another name. Sapnap had half the mind to realize that they really shouldn’t have let George be the one to read the names, especially when he was so garbage at it, but the other half didn’t particularly care. It was far too preoccupied thinking about one thing and one thing only.
Well, two things actually.
You and his confession.
The plan was simple in theory, at least, but in practice? He had no clue. He’d had it prepared for days now, but he had yet to see you, and he was pretty sure he was slowly going insane.
“Just calm down,” Clay had told him. “Like I said, you’re going to be fine.”
As much as he trusted him, Sapnap didn’t believe him for one second, and he was pretty sure Clay knew it. If he did, he didn’t say anything, but oh boy, could Sapnap see it in his eyes.
Just then, the familiar sound of chimes and footsteps filled the air, and Sapnap felt his anxiety spike.
You were here.
Taking a moment to breathe and calm himself, he casually began to wipe down the counter before him, dragging damp rag across the countertop. At the same time, he felt his heart hopelessly trying not to and failing to skip a beat at the sight of your weary face. “Mornin’, [Y/N],” he greeted.
You didn’t bother to say a greeting back before you flopped into your usual seat, letting out one long groan. “Uuuggghhhh.”
A flicker of fondness filled his heart. “Rough week?” he prompted, his hand slowing down as he wiped away a small stain.
You groaned again in reply, rubbing at your temples. “Oh, you have no idea. My profs have just been unbelievably infuriating, and I feel like I’m constantly on the verge of a mental breakdown.”
He reached over to pat your shoulder, nodding sympathetically. “I get that—sometimes it’s like they forget you have other classes.”
Your head shot up, your face twisted into a pout. “I know right? Like, give me a break!” You slumped forward, your cheek pressed against the table. “I just want to take a nap.”
He smiled fondly at you. God, you are so cute. “Did you want a latte?” he offered. “The usual?”
You paused for a moment, thinking, then shook your head. “Caffeine is only going to make me even more stressed, and I don’t think I can handle anymore.”
He hummed in understanding, then turned. He quickly grabbed something off the shelf behind him before sliding it over the counter to you. “I know it won’t make your week any easier,” he said, “but here. It might make you feel a little better.”
You perked up at that, raising your head to eye the napkin-wrapped item in front of you. Pulling back the soft tissue, your eyes lit up. “A chocolate croissant!”
He turned away with a soft smile. “Your favourite, right?”
You sunk forward, your gaze dazzling in the midday sun. “Because of you.”
He nearly choked on his spit as he whirled, only to see you pulling back the napkin to take a bite. Sometimes, you really spoke without thinking, and it sent his head absolutely spinning.
You sighed as you sunk your teeth into the flaky dough, your eyes fluttering shut. Chewing away as you leisurely swung your legs, you glanced up at him. “Hey,” you murmured, “what time is it, right now?”
“It’s, uh—” His gaze darted to the clock on the other side of the wall. “—ten to eleven.”
Your eyes shot wide open, swallowing the bite you took as your jaw dropped. “Oh, shoot. I’m gonna be late. I have a class at eleven and it’s on the other side of campus.”
Sapnap’s expression mirrored yours. “Oh, shoot,” he parroted.
You nodded as you slid off the seat, scrambling to slid your bag onto your shoulders as you spoke in a hurried frenzy. “Okay I have to get going but thanks so much for the snack Sapnap you’re the best and um I really appreciate it but I, um, I have t—”
“[Y/N],” he said abruptly, and you fell silent, your voice dying in your mouth. His gaze was soft as he gestured to the front of the café. “You’re gonna be late.”
You didn’t waste another second to turn on your heel and scramble to the front. “Thank you!” you called out behind you one last time as you pushed past the entrance and rushed down the busy street.
The moment the door fell shut once more, Sapnap nearly collapsed against the counter, gripping onto the granite for dear life. “Clay,” he said, turning his head to send his best friend a shaky smile full of nothing but anxiety, “I’m gonna die.”
“You are not going to die,” Clay said immediately, walking over to pull Sapnap up from the counter. He clapped him on the shoulder, looking him dead in the eyes. “Like I said, you are going to be just fine. Don’t lose your head over it.”
Sapnap whipped his head up, grabbing his shoulders. “This is probably the worst confession I have ever tried to make in my life,” he said bluntly, his tone clipped with anxiety. “No, wait—this is the worst confession I have ever tried to make in my life.”
Just then, the back room door swung open to reveal a very tired-looking George who sighed with a bag of coffee beans tucked securely in his arms. “Okay, pack it up, lover boy,” he muttered, tilting his head at Sapnap. “You’re on break, now.”
Sapnap didn’t even bother to come up with a witty retort, simply letting go of Clay’s shoulders with a quiet whine before sliding into the back room, his shoulders slumped over. As he walked past, Clay leaned back against the countertop, a curious grin dancing on his lips. “You think [Y/N] will even see it?”
George grimaced, setting the bag down on the table. “I hope so. Otherwise Sapnap here is going to die of embarrassment, and I am never going hear the end of it.”
From the back, a muffled groan rang out. Clay and George’s eyes met once more as they let out another sigh.
They really, really hoped so.
How you made it to class on time with two whole minutes to spare, you’d never know.
You collapsed into the nearest available seat with a massive sigh, the air rushing out of your lungs all at once. Maybe you should try out for the track team like your roommate keeps telling you to.
With a tired smile, you sat up, pulling out your laptop from your bag and setting your half eaten croissant on the table in front of you. You were just about to open your laptop when a smudge of black on the pristine white of your napkin caught your attention. You narrowed your eyes, lifting up the croissant to see even more of it.
There’s something written on it...?
Curiously, you found yourself unfolding the napkin, gasping at what you saw. A sprawling string of text littered the thin paper, all written in a familiar sharpie ink.
hey, [y/n]—if you’re reading this then thank god that means you actually kept the napkin and didn’t throw it out or something. super long story short, i like hanging out with you and would love to get to know you better, so here’s my number XXX-XXX-XXXX and also i like you a latte and also i like you a lot :)
You snorted, your cheeks burning up with bashful glee. Even though he crossed it out, you could still read the pick-up line he had jotted down. It was so very like him to get embarrassed and scrap it last minute. There was something endearing about it, really.
Cute, you thought to yourself, something warm and hazy wrapping around your heart. You dug your hand into your pocket, slipping out your phone. Very, very cute.
A few minutes later, a notification lit up Sapnap’s phone. Swiping his finger across the screen, he found himself stating at a message from an unknown number. His eyes darted over the words on his screen, widening. A yell suddenly flew from his lips, and George yelped as he nearly poured some espresso on his hand.
“Sapnap,” he hissed, whipping around with a glare, slamming the cup down on the counter, “what the he—”
He fell silent as he saw the wide grin stretched across Sapnap’s face, his eyes practically glowing with joy. Before he could even ask, Sapnap shoved the phone in his face, six words printed across the screen in black text.
i like you a latte, too :)
#request#mcyt#mcyt imagine#MCYT fandom#mcyt fanfic#dream mcyt#mcyt scenario#mcyt fanfiction#mcyt fluff#mcyt angst#Dream Team#sapnap#sapnap x reader#sapnap imagine#sapnap scenario#sapnap fluff#sapnap angst#sapnap fanfic#dream#mcyt dream#dreamwastaken#georgenotfound#dreamwastaken x reader#georgenotfound x reader#mcyt x reader
644 notes
·
View notes
Text
Bubblegum Princess, Cherry Angel | Kai Parker
Hello my lovelies! 2020 is almost over, can you believe it? I sure as hell can’t! I have no idea what inspired this, I truly don’t, but it seemed only fitting to end this year off with a raunchy round of sex! Because why the fuck not! I hope you all have a safe and wonderful new years, and I can’t wait to see you all in 2021! Please enjoy loves!
Description: He smells her bubblegum lip gloss and then wonders how on earth he managed to convince an angel to let him fuck her into next week, let alone get in his truck.
Pairing: Kai Parker x Female!Reader
Warnings: THIS IS AN 18+ FIC ONLY!! Smut (terribly written smut is more accurate), nothing more than the usual but, like, it is like 7000 words of pure sex so read at your own risk
Word count: 9.2k
Tags: SMUT, FLUFF
The four hours in which it took two people to find magic within each other, all thanks to one tube of drugstore, bubblegum lip gloss.
Hour One
Her bubblegum lip gloss attacks him from all the way across the café, cutting cleanly through the aroma of coffee and donuts and sending his heart racing at the obscenely sweet scent. He should hate it. No, scratch that, he shouldn’t think anything of it at all. It’s not in his nature to enjoy things- or to feel things at all, to be frank- but he can’t help it. The drugstore brand, wildly over-scented balm makes his head fuzzy like nothing else.
Kai watches as she pours over the book in front of her, tilting his head when she scrunches her nose. She murmurs something inaudible, tapping a pen to her lip a couple times. One tap, two taps, three taps. Each time that pen touches her lip he grows more envious, his heart now very much in his throat. Does the pen know her lips taste like candy? Does it at least have the courtesy to enjoy it? He releases a breath when she finally writes something down, leaving her mouth alone.
He forces his eyes away from her and back to his own coffee. Well, the term coffee should only be loosely used here; it’s more sugar and cream than actual coffee. The sweet syrup warms his chest as he takes a sip, lighting his taste buds on fire. Maybe this is what her lips taste like. He shakes his head to clear her face from his mind- a task much more impossible than one might think- before setting the mug down and turning to the device between his fingers. A cell phone.
Kai presses the ‘on’ button, his eyes lighting up with the screen. Damon had handed it- the cell phone- to him a few days ago, muttering something about leaving the 80’s in the past where it belongs, and told him to get used to it. A little apple symbol appears and he scrunches his eyebrows. Is that supposed to be there? It disappears, replaced now by a picture of the forest he took a couple days ago. That’s better. He swipes past the lockscreen, coming to a page of little square pictures. Damon said those are called apps.
He clicks on one with a little bird- Twitter, he thinks it’s called- and opens it, scrolling a little sloppily through the page. He comes across a picture, one with a man holding a guitar, and stops to look at it for a minute. It looks like someone he used to know and he clicks on the picture to check. That looks like the same birthmark and he kind of remembers the guitar-
All of a sudden the picture starts moving and music starts blaring from the phone, filling the quiet café with an obnoxious twang. It startles Kai, his heart jumping and his cheeks much too hot, and he drops the phone on the table, a sharp bang now joining the music. He grabs at his phone frantically, feeling all the stares that are now on him as he blindly searches for the ‘off’ button and sighing in relief when the screen goes black once more. Cell phones are awful, he decides in the moment.
Kai hears soft giggles as his shoulders sag, the same bubblegum fragrance tickling his senses. The musical laughter and the sugary gloss are a lethal combination, one that taunts his senses and consumes him whole. The giggles echo in his ears, invading his head and bouncing around every nerve. He turns towards the sound- he doesn’t have a choice- and his eyes meet the girl, zeroing in on her glossy lips now wrapped around the end of her pen. He takes in her face, every curve and edge, before landing on her eyes and promptly losing his breath. Does she know she’s the prettiest woman he’s ever seen?
He smiles at her and rolls his eyes in what he can only hope is a playful way, holding up the phone and shrugging his shoulders. Her eyes draw over his face and down his arm, trailing fire over him with her very gaze before landing on the estranged device. She giggles again and Kai wishes he could grab the sound out of the air and pocket it. Is that normal? He bites his cheek as she looks back to her book, the pen still between her sweet lips. He doesn’t bother trying to answer the question; he doesn’t care.
He clicks the phone once more, this time simply to check the time. A quarter to five. He glances back at the woman, his eyes widening as she slips her book into the leather bag hanging off her chair. Shit, she’s leaving. He stands quickly, shoving his phone in his pocket and slapping a five dollar bill on the table. When he looks up again she’s at the door, her bubble gum aroma fading as she clears the threshold. He shrugs his jacket on, racing out the door to catch up with her.
The cold air bites his skin as soon as steps onto main street, his eyes scanning for the pretty girl with the worn satchel and voice like a siren. He spots her halfway down the square and doesn’t think for a moment before jogging to meet her, his chest a mess of warmth and butterflies. Her head is down, lost in the sound of her heels against the pavement and quite oblivious to the love struck puppy chasing after her. It seems that only a bark will catch her attention now.
“Hey, wait up,” Kai calls, his heart screaming in his chest, “you forgot something.”
He’s a few feet away from her now and her bubblegum scent has morphed into the sweetest mixture of maraschino cherries and candy and every, little, perfect thing he’s ever experienced. It makes his mouth water and his cheeks flush, two things which are only intensified when she turns around and her eyes light up, a soft smile taking over her supple lips.
She tilts her head at him, pulling her bottom lip between her teeth, “I did?”
He almost can’t answer, the cheesy line he had already lined up on his tongue melting away at the sound of her angelic voice. Two words. Two little words and she has him completely wrapped around her perfect finger. He doesn’t understand the feeling in his chest, the way her voice makes him feel like he’s breathing for the first time in his entire life, but he doesn’t care. That’s a recurring theme with this girl.
A grin spreads across his face, his stomach twisting as he finds his words once more, “you did,” he nods, taking half a step towards her. “You forgot to let me buy you dinner.”
Her face lights up even further as she throws a hand over her lips, her giggles once more flooding his body with tingles. She looks like an angel, the way her eyes close slightly when she laughs. She must know what she’s doing to him, how when she throws her head and her neck curves against the setting sun his entire body goes stiff. His fingers squeeze at his sides, wanting nothing more than to trace over her soft skin. What is going on?
“How silly of me,” she murmurs, her pretty eyes- yes that’s all he can think, that they are the most pretty eyes he’s ever seen- dancing over his face, “how could I possibly forget to let a man- whose name I don’t know- ask me to dinner?”
His cheeks flare with heat but he can’t wipe the adoring smile off his lips, “where are my manners? I’m Kai,” her takes her hand, pulling it to his lips and stealing a few more of those delicious giggles from her throat, “and I would really like to buy you dinner.”
She hums appreciatively, a wide smile on her lips. His heart flutters rapidly when she twists her fingers into his, running her thumb over his. Every part of her is soft- gentle- and he would give anything in that moment to be able to pull her into his arms. That isn’t normal, though, he knows that much.
“Kai,” she tests his name on her tongue and his heart stops, his whole being screaming at him to beg her to say it again and again, “I like that. I’m y/n,” she supplies and the name clicks into his chest like a missing puzzle piece as she continues on her little ramble, “Kai.” She tilts her head, her eyes clouded over in thought, “something is missing, though. Is that your full name?”
His eyes widen, his chest flooding with dread at her soft inquiry, “no, actually. It’s Malachai,” he winces slightly as it rolls off his tongue- he always has hated that name- watching her closely for the moment she recoils in disgust, “I know, what were my parents thinking right? I sound like a villain-”
“I like it better,” she interrupts, her eyes catching his and her hand squeezing a tad harder, “it suits you. Malachai.” This time when she says his name he has to swallow the lump in his throat, his stomach tensing, “tell me, Malachai, do you like pizza?”
Hour Two
Her heart pounds hard in her chest as she sits in the booth across from him, his chocolate and honey scent still clinging desperately to her hand. She brushes an invisible strand of hair from her face, using the excuse to breathe him in again. He’s intoxicating, she muses to herself. Does he know he’s the most handsome man she’s ever seen? He smiles at her, his grin tugging at his red lips and sending her heart even further into overdrive. He must know.
“I hope this place has good pizza,” Kai laughs, the sound like heaven to her ears, “I haven’t actually tried it yet. If it’s awful I give you full permission to hate me.
She laughs as well- she can’t help it, she never giggles this much but he around him it’s impossible to not- pressing her hand to her mouth, “you’re lucky then; you chose my favourite restaurant. I always make sure to stop by the grill when I’m home. The pizza here is wonderful.”
That’s what she says. The pizza is wonderful. What she wants to say is that she doesn’t think she could ever hate him. That five minutes under his gaze, listening to his smooth voice and honeyed laugh, is enough to have her completely spellbound. That she’s almost certain by the time an hour passes she’ll forget every other boy she’s ever laid eyes on. What she wants to say is that she thinks he’s wonderful. But that’s not normal- not proper- so she just smiles at him.
He tilts his head, his eyes skimming over her face in a way that makes her cheeks warm, “when you’re home?”
She nods, trying to ignore the way he leans towards her slightly and how it makes her blood pump harder, “I go to school out of town. Not too far away but far enough that I have to live on campus. I actually have to head back tonight,” her heart stings for a moment, thinking about how she only just met him and now she has to leave, “I was only here for a day.”
“So I only have a few hours,” he hums, his smile like a bullet straight to her heart, “I think that’s enough time.”
His fingers slide slowly across the table, his pinky skimming her hand. It’s the simplest of touches- just a brush of his skin against hers- but it’s like she can feel all of him through it. She can feel his hands skimming her body, every inch of it, in intricate detail, as if she’s been in this very moment before and her muscles can recall each of his. It only increases when he grins, no doubt catching the way she sucks in a breath. The sinful twist of his lips strikes something in her. She has felt those lips on her, perhaps not in this life but definitely in another. She can feel it.
She’s breathless, the phantom feeling of his mouth on hers consuming her completely even as she speaks, “enough time for what?”
He slips his fingers between hers and she sighs, the feeling of their hands fitting so perfectly together overwhelming, “enough time to make you fall in love with me, obviously.”
Her mouth falls open and he laughs again, pulling her arm across the table and kissing her knuckles once more. Too late, she wants to scream, you don’t need an hour. She pulls her bottom lip between her lip, artificial bubblegum bursting across her tongue. His lips on her skin is too much; too much and not enough all at the same time. How is that even possible?
She doesn’t need to ask herself the question again. No, this isn’t normal. Nothing about how she feels right now is normal. Not the way she wants to wrap her arms around Kai, not the way she feels like she knows him already, and especially not how she’s dreading leaving this town when normally she wants to run as far away from it as possible. The most not-normal thing about it all, though, is the way she wants to tell him each and every one of those things. She wants to grab his face, run her fingers through his gorgeous hair, and tell him everything she’s feeling right now.
But she can’t so instead she whispers, “what if I make you fall in love first, Malachai?”
Kai squeezes her hand tighter, his legs tangling with hers under the booth. His lips part, his tongue darting out and wetting his lips. Her heart hammers in her chest as she watches, ridiculously jealous at the notion of not getting to taste him in the same way. Her body floods with heat when his eyes twinkle, a response dancing on the very same, traitorous tongue, but before he can answer their waiter arrives, setting down a large pizza and turning to face her. He has blonde hair and an easy smile, one that would send most girls reeling. Matt Donovan. She remembers him from high school; he was a good kid but they never really ran in the same social circles. She doesn’t regret not knowing him, his group is part of the reason she left this town.
“Alright, one pizza. Is there anything else I can get for you,” he smiles at her and her heart doesn’t hammer anymore, it slows.
She tightens her fingers around Kai’s, her voice less melodic than moments ago, “no, this is great thank you.”
Matt nods, stalling a moment and smiling at her. She can feel Kai tense, his legs stilling against her own. Her eyes dart between the two and she catches the way his eyes narrow at the blonde, his head tilting as if calculating what he should do. His chocolate scent increases, if that’s even possible, wrapping around her like a blanket as he sits up straighter. Matt doesn’t even look at him, his eyes focussed on her and her alone.
“You sure I can’t get you anything else?”
She nods but before she can speak Kai answers, his voice clipped but a smile on his lips regardless, “actually,” his eyes lower to the nametag on Matt’s chest, “Matt, we’d love a box.”
Matt’s eyebrows scrunch and she giggles, a tad confused but deeply invested in the cruel twang to Kai’s voice. She meets his eyes, pulling her lip once more between her teeth and swallowing her heart that has crawled it’s way into her throat. Something about the way he’s holding himself- the way he taunts the boy she went to school with only a few years ago- makes her feel alive. Who would have thought that the bubblegum princess would get such a thrill from watching the devil go head to head with the boy next door?
“A box?” she has to stifle another giggle, not wanting to appear rude despite how much joy she’s feeling.
Kai nods, “please, and the check. We really should get going now.”
Her heart thrums, wondering what on earth he’s up to. She doesn’t care. It’s starting to become a recurring theme with this boy; how little she cares about anything but being in his presence. Each second that passes she falls deeper into something she can’t explain. Her heart jumps when Kai’s eyes meet hers, his smile softening from the malicious grin that he had been aiming at Matt. She shakes her head lightly, nudging his foot under the table and rubbing her calf against his.
“Alrighty,” Matt grumbles, “I’ll get that for you right now.”
She watches as he walks away, turning back to the man across from her with a grin on her glossy lips, “how am I supposed to fall in love with you when you don’t even feed me?”
He laughs, tugging her hand to his mouth. She’s starting to think that her hand belongs there, pressed against his lips for eternity. Every time his lips swipe across her knuckles she swoons, sparks tingling up her arm. If his lips feel this good against her hand then they must feel even better- no, nevermind that.
“You can eat in the car,” he suggests, his eyes searching hers as he draws another knuckle to his mouth and nipping lightly with his teeth.
The feeling of his teeth scraping against her skin sends her reeling, a shiver racing up her spine as she registers his words. In the car. She presses her lips together. What does that mean?
“Malachai?”
“Let me drive you back to school.”
Hour Three
Kai watches her steal the last piece of pizza and laughs, tossing the box into the back of his truck and pulling her closer on the bench seat. She tangles her fingers through his free hand and his heart explodes in his chest. His eyes lock on the road again but his thoughts are stuck on the beautiful girl beside him whose hands are wrapped around his arm. She clings to him, her bubblegum and cherry and just plain irresistible scent invading his senses. She leans her head against his shoulder, rubbing her cheek against his jacket, and he forgets that she hasn’t been in his life more than three hours.
They’ve been driving for an hour, laughing and talking as the sun set. She’s told him about her major, about the books she reads and her parents. She’s spouted all the lines of her favourite movies and listed her favourite cities in order even though she’s only been to a couple. He, in turn, has told her about his favourite song. He told her about the time he broke his leg and how he isn’t usually like this. How he’s never like this. She agreed with that, taking the opportunity to tell him how focussed she usually is. He didn’t mind when she spoke over him. Had it been anyone else he would have but he could listen to her talk for ages. She makes hours feel like minutes- like seconds- and every sign they pass he gets more and more desperate. He doesn’t want to leave her. He wants more of the minute-like hours.
“What’s your favourite color,” she mumbles, running her nose over his arm.
He’s never understood why people care about favourite colors. It’s just so trivial, the answer always changing, that it’s never made sense to him. Is it possible to have a favourite color? He doesn’t think so. For some reason though, when she asks him and her voice goes high at the end of the question- as if she’s truly dying to know his favourite color- his heart stammers, not wanting to mess up the answer. He glances at her, his eyes finding her bubblegum cherry lips. Maybe he has a favourite color after all.
“Red,” Kai responds, running his thumb over her wrist and smiling when she shivers against him, “my favourite color is red.”
She hums appreciatively, her voice bouncing around the cab of his truck, “I like red too. It’s not my favourite though.”
Her fingers untangle from his, her hand landing on his thigh, using him for balance as she tucks her legs underneath her. Kai sucks in a breath at her touch, a tingle shooting up his spine. Her innocent eyes peer into his, no doubt still thinking about colors without a care in the world. His mind, on the other hand, couldn’t be further away from the color wheel.
“Why’s that,” he forces out, his voice gravelly, “what’s your favourite color?”
“Black,” she answers and for a moment he doesn’t think about her hand still curled around his thigh, “I think I like the color black.”
He scrunches his eyebrows. Black. He wouldn’t have pegged her for a dark colors kind of girl. Every part of her screams light. Goodness. She seems like the type of girl who likes laying in the sun and eating ice cream on hot days and filling the bath with more bubbles than water. No, she doesn’t seem like she is; he knows she is. He doesn’t have to ask her to know that she is the complete opposite of him.
Kai can’t stop himself from asking, “why the color black?”
She moves her hand back to his arm, wrapping both of her arms around his, and he lets out a sigh of relief. Well, relief mixed with frustration. He didn’t want her hand gone, he wanted it higher. He’ll take her wrapped around him though, it’s just as good. It’s better. He can think of a hundred different ways he would like this woman wrapped around him.
She presses her lips to his shoulder and he wishes the stupid jacket would just burn, “because it suits you. I didn’t think I liked it before today but now I think there’s something beautiful about it.”
Kai’s hand finds her thigh, his heart pounding fiercely, “the color?”
She gasps lightly when he squeezes, a sound that hits him straight in the gut. He does it again, this time harder, and she presses her forehead against his shoulder, her soft moan tumbling against him. His hand tightens on the steering wheel at the sound. He has no idea how he managed to get an angel into his truck. How he convinced her that he was good enough to sit this close to her; good enough to hold her in his hands and hear her pleasure.
“The darkness,” she whispers, her voice hitching when his hand slides higher, “I didn’t think I would like the darkness this much.”
He digs his fingers into her jean-clad skin, reveling in her warmth and the way she squeezes her thighs around his hand. He bites his cheek, barely containing his own moans. She’s not even touching him and yet the sound of her voice alone has him so close. His eyes read the next sign, sucking in a harsh breath. Ten more minutes and she’ll be out of his truck.
Kai looks over at her- perhaps for what will be one of the last times- forcing a sharp smile to his lips, “this darkness is nothing, princess.” His voice is hoarse, his words soft but pained, “it’s just a glimpse. I don’t think you would like the real thing as much.”
He watches as her eyes widen, her mouth falling open a touch. Exactly, he thinks to himself, now you’re starting to get it. He clenches his jaw, going to move his hand from her heavenly thigh when she stops him, her hands closing around his wrist. His shoulders- among other things- tense as she drags his fingers to settle directly between her legs, using her hand to guide his motions and arching into his touch. Holy fucking shit.
“Princess what-” Kai tries to process his thoughts clearly but he can’t; the heat seeping from her and her fingers pushing his to rub against her are much too demanding for him to form a coherent sentence.
The sign for her university comes into focus as he rubs his fingers harder against her. A soundtrack of her moans fills the cab of his truck, her hands wrapping like a vice against his arm as she presses her face once more against his shoulder. He curses, breathing in her sugary aroma, his chest flooding with heat. All he can think about is how he has to park this damn car before he crashes and doesn’t get to experience more of the exquisite creature next to him. She rolls her head back onto the seat, spreading her legs further for him, her hands never leaving his arm.
“Just try me, Malachai.”
Hour Four
She moans as Kai’s hands find the button of her jeans, the tires of his truck screeching as he finally pulls into her dorm’s parking lot. As soon as he shifts the gears into park she’s on him, grabbing the collar of his jacket and pulling his lips to her own. God, she was right, he tastes chocolate and mint gum. He groans into her mouth, one of his hands finding her hip and pulling her onto his lap while the other goes to her neck, pushing her lips against his. She presses against him, rocking against the hard bulge in his jeans and gasping against his mouth.
“Malachai,” she murmurs, her hands sliding through his silky hair, “I need you.”
He wraps his arms around her back, pressing his chest against hers and backing her into the steering wheel. Her heart thunders when his lips meet her jaw, nipping at her skin before sliding back to her lips and pulling her bottom lip between his teeth.
“Fuck,” her body lights up at the throaty tone of his voice, “are you sure, princess?”
She nods, the words lodging in her throat as Kai’s lips trace to her neck, his tongue flattening against her pulse point. She’s sure alright. She’s never been more sure of anything. She wraps her hands around his back, clawing at his shoulders and mewling at his skilled lips. She tugs at his jacket, trying her best to convey her need for the material to disappear. The girl is rarely speechless but right now, when she needs her voice the most, it’s as if it’s nowhere to be seen.
“Off, please get it off,” she finally murmurs against his lips, her hands splayed hard against his jaw as he shrugs the jacket off, “I need to feel you.”
Kai’s fingers curl around the hem of her shirt, sliding underneath and around her back, his fingers digging into her spine deliciously. She rocks higher on his lap, her lips finding his throat and sucking his warm skin into her mouth. She runs her tongue against the hollow of his throat, smiling when he bucks his hips against her. Tingles shoot through her as he brushes against her and she lets loose another moan into his skin.
“More,” she fumbles, seeing stars behind her eyelids, “I need more. I need all of you, right now. Please.”
She doesn’t even know what she’s saying; she just knows if he doesn’t make love to her soon she’s going to literally combust. She slides her hands down Kai’s chest, her fingers slipping beneath his shirt and glimpsing at his hard muscles. Her fingers explore slightly and she reels when he tenses under her, a breathy moan of his own joining hers.
He crushes her against him, his head falling against the seat, “angel, I will do whatever the fuck you want me to but not in my truck.” His hand slides to her ass, squeezing so hard her core clenches, his name slipping from her lips, “I am not about to let just anyone watch me fuck you into next week. That’s mine and mine alone.”
She can hear exactly what he means; you’re mine and mine alone. It sends another wave of heat coursing over her, her core clenching again, harder, and she nods furiously against his neck, “my room. Now!”
He laughs, pulling his keys from the ignition and opening the door. She giggles with him, sliding out of the truck and all but dragging him with her. He kicks the door shut, his arms wrapped around her stomach and his face buried in the side of her neck. She squeals gleefully when he lifts her, her back pressed against his chest as he kisses the side of her neck and spins her around. The cold air nips at her stomach, exposed from where her shirt rides up.
“Malachai,” she whines, her hand sliding behind her and into his hair, tugging a tad harshly, “please hurry, baby.”
“You’re no fun, angel,” he murmurs against her skin but sets her down nonetheless.
She wraps her hands around his arm, tugging him to jog after her, her giggles spilling into the night, no doubt waking up some of the other students as she leads him through the campus. She doesn’t care, she hasn’t felt this free in ages. He laughs with her and the sound of his joy exhilarates her, lighting her whole being up with a dangerous kind of fire. It weighs down her limbs, pooling in her stomach and soaking her jeans. His hand links with hers, his fingers squeezing hers as her body tingles. She’s so close to her dorm she can taste it- taste him and everything he’s going to do to her- and she hurries quicker.
She tugs him around a corner and he stops abruptly. Her heart jumps in her throat, wondering for a moment if he’s changed his mind. When she turns to look at him, though, his dark eyes pour over her, his lip pulled between his teeth. He looks like he wants to take her right here on the stoop of a dorm that isn’t her own. She squeezes her thighs, trying to ignore the part of her that reels at the thought.
“Kai-”
He pushes her against the brick of her dorm building, his mouth slamming against hers, his tongue slipping between her lips, “Malachai, princess. That’s my name. Say it.”
She moans at his soft and stern tone, grinding her hips against his the best she can, “Malachai, I need you.”
He nods against her lips, his hands wrapping around her hips and pulling her up his body. She wraps her legs around him, sighing when he pushes her harder into the wall with his hips, pressing his hard length against her covered core and moaning into her mouth. His scent consumes her, lingering in her chest when he pulls back, his eyes consumed by darkness. Her heart thunders when his nostrils flare, her thighs clenching around him at the sight of his flushed cheeks.
“What room number,” he pants, grinding his hips and sending another relentless wave of heat racing through her.
She presses her mouth against his, her tongue lapping at his minty lips, “I’m in 102.” She tugs his bottom lip, pulling a heated groan from his chest, “it’s just a few doors down. Please, Malachai.”
She kisses down the side of his throat as Kai searches for her room, running her nose along his warm skin and sinking as far into his arms as possible. She tugs the key out of her bag when he slows, leaning away from him to unlock the door before turning the knob and all but falling into her room. She giggles as they stumble, pushing the door shut quickly and throwing her keys to the floor. No need for those anymore.
He tosses her on her bed and she can’t help but giggle at the feeling of her plush blanket, knowing soon it will be brushing her bare back as he slides into her. He makes quick work of her heels, pulling them off and tossing them to the side. She winces when she hears them clunk somewhere in her room- that loud sound better not have been one of them breaking, Kai- but is soon distracted when he kicks his own boots off, kneeling on the bed and crawling towards her. The bed sinks at his knees and her body thrums in anticipation.
As soon as he’s within arms reach she grabs him, her fingers twisting in his t-shirt as she hauls his body over hers. Well, she tells herself that she’s the one who brings him closer. In reality it’s he who complies, letting her command him in whichever way she so pleases. He leans down, finding her mouth and kissing her hard, lowering some of his weight onto her. She moans, pressing back against him and wishing that his clothes would just vanish already, their mutual affinity for jeans starting to become a problem.
“Angel, fuck,” he murmurs as her hands slide once more under his shirt and he grabs her fingers, pulling her wrists above her head, “I need permission right now before we keep going. Yes; I fuck you. No; we cuddle. I am more than fine with both options.” One of his hands slides down her belly and wraps around her hips, fire flaring everywhere he touches, “what’ll it be, princess?”
He hovers over her, his gray eyes soft on hers. For the first time tonight she can see them clearly and her breath hitches, an unexpected wave of emotion flooding her chest at the way he’s looking at her. All that talk about darkness and he’s anything but. She yanks her arms from his hand, instead loosely hanging them around his neck. She arches her chest as close to him as she can, feeling each layer of clothes between them in agonizing detail.
“As wonderful as cuddles sound,” she tangles her legs around his hips, pulling his hardness back to her heat, “I really need you to fuck me.”
A wicked grin settles over Kai’s face, his lips drawing to her ear and pulling the lobe between his teeth, tugging hard, his words sending shivers through her body, “then I think it’s high time these clothes go, don’t you?”
She nods, her voice choosing once more to vanish at the most inopportune moment. He pulls her onto her knees, his lips brushing her jaw softly as his hands find the hem of her shirt for the last time, dragging it slowly up her stomach and over her chest before finally discarding it next to the bed. His fingertips draw over her skin lightly, his pinkies grazing the valley of her breasts and his thumbs smoothing over her collarbones. Even the slightest touch makes her clench, knowing he’ll soon be putting those fingers to good work.
She thanks the heavens for a moment that she thought to put on a nice bra, her body flushing with heat when Kai sucks in a breath at the blue lace barely concealing her peaked nipples. His hands circle her waist, his thumbs trailing fire over her soft skin. He darts his tongue out again against his bottom lip, watching her breasts rise and fall with her breaths like a starved man. If a look could ever make someone come on the spot it would be this one. She takes a sharp breath, her chest swelling, the cups of her bra stretching, and his eyes darken.
“Fucking hell, you really are an angel, aren’t you?” he slides his hands up her ribcage, over the flimsy material covering her and flicking her hard nipples, his mouth falling open in a half smile at her breathy sounds, “my angel.”
She gasps, her eyes as wide as saucers, and Kai smiles, fully, his eyes flitting to hers as he does it again, watching her face as his fingers lazily sweep back and forth over her buds. Each brush of his fingers sends a jolt of electricity straight to her core, her body tensing at each pinch. Her hands jut out, grabbing onto his shoulders as to not fall over from the sensation. She squeezes her thighs, rubbing her jean clad legs together in her best attempt to quell the raging fire but it’s useless. Only he can put it out and he knows it, chuckling- a sound like ice cream melting on a hot day; slow and sweet- at her sweet agony before finally slipping behind her back, his fingers finding the clasp of her bra.
“Perhaps I should leave this on, hmm?” Kai teases and she whines, arching her back into his hand. “Watch the way you bounce,” he leans down, his mouth capturing one of her nipples through the lace, his tongue hot and wet against her, “the way the lace pulls.” His teeth find the edge of the cup gently, careful not to ruin it as he drags it over her chest. She jolts when his lips graze her nipple directly, a small taste of his electricity, “what do you think angel?”
As soon as her breast is free from the lace she digs her fingers through his hair, desperately pushing his face back to her chest, “please take it off.”
He laughs, his hot breath fanning her bud as his fingers pull at the hooks behind her back, finally releasing her from the suddenly constricting material. She hears it hit the floor but she doesn’t watch where it lands, her eyes locked on Kai’s as he lowers his mouth back to her nipple, his other palm sliding up her ribs to tease her other breast. His hair tickles her skin as he flicks his tongue over her, his fingers imitating the same sensation, twisting and flicking her peaked bud in time to the laps of his mouth. Her stomach twists, her core dripping from the stimulation.
“Malachai,” she pleads, her fingers tugging at his hair, trying to find his eyes desperately, “please more. I need more.”
Kai tugs her nipple between his teeth, biting harshly and pulling a small hum of pleasure from her lips as waves of heat attack her body, “patience, angel.” He runs his tongue over her burning bud, soothing her skin once more, “I want you to feel everything. I want you to remember it- me.” He kisses across her chest, pressing his lips gently against her sternum, “every kiss-” he bites at her breast, sucking her skin roughly into his mouth, sending another jolt through her core, “every bite.” His hands drag down her stomach, lazily drawing circles as he teases the waistband of her jeans, “I want you to think about me in every class, I want my name to be the only thing you can say when you go to answer a question. That will take patience-” he kisses her stomach, his tongue dipping against her bellybutton and his fingers grazing the lace under her jeans, “but I think maybe these can go.”
She moans her agreement, the sound tearing from her throat as she nods, most likely once a coherent thought but now just a mess of want- of need. Kai quickly pops the button of her jeans, his fingers digging into the waistband and yanking, tugging her pants down in a way that very much goes against his wish for slow. She lifts her hips from the bed, helping him as much as she can to get the damn pants off. He chuckles as she writhes, each gentle laugh zeroing in on her now barely covered core and sparking little fires across her clit. The sound of the material finally pooling on her floor is like music to her ears but her eyebrows furrow when she looks at him, still completely clothed.
She sits up on her elbows, biting her lip, “come here,” she coos, her voice breathy and her chest heaving, “please, Malachai. C’mere,” she sighs when he complies, her fingers twisting his shirt when he settles between her thighs, “this should have come off ages ago.”
She clenches her bare thighs around his own jean covered legs, mewling as the rough material scratches deliciously at her skin.
“Of course, angel,” his nose skims over her neck as she pulls the material from his body, his voice low and teasing, her fingers gliding over the hard dips of his abdomen, “where are my manners.”
She hums happily- a kitten purring from some much needed attention- as he pushes her back, his sculpted stomach now fully on display for her viewing pleasure as the soft blanket tickles her bare skin. His attention is now focused on the matching, blue lace that is not even trying to conceal her core. Kai slides off her bed, kneeling beside her, and her mind races, her heart thumping hard in her chest. What are you-
Her thoughts are interrupted when his hands dig into her hips, tugging her so that her legs dangle off the bed. He spreads her thighs, his eyes latched on hers as he leans down, kissing the inside of her thigh much too lightly. Her fingers dig into the comforter as he pulls her legs over his now bare shoulders, his hot skin soothing her aching muscles. He plants another gentle kiss on her other thigh and she almost screams- do something Kai, do anything, please- her breath ragged as she watches his lips crawl closer to the soaked lace. She digs her heels against his back, hoping to spur him closer to her.
He runs his nose along the lace, straight down her clit and she gasps, the sensation like lava flowing through her veins, “Kai!”
He flicks his head up, squeezing her hips harder, “what did I already say about that, angel,” he kisses under her belly button, purposefully avoiding her throbbing nub, “what’s my name?”
His gray eyes are wild, filled with a hunger that makes her clench around her emptiness.
She digs her heels harder against him as his teeth tug at the lace, his name a delicious moan on her tongue, “Malachai.”
“Very good,” he praises, “you’re so good for me, baby.”
She moans again as he strikes gold, no response to the name other than pure lust filling her body. His hands tug at her panties, finally pulling the last article of clothing- if a piece of sheer lace even counts as clothing- from her body, exposing her pulsing clit to the cool air of her room. He sucks in a breath, leaning down to blow warm air against her, spreading her legs even further. She throbs, watching as he finally lowers his mouth, his tongue licking a stripe directly to her core and planting stars behind her eyes.
“Fuck, baby,” he moans, more to himself than her, his muscled arms wrapping around her thighs and crushing her to him, “I was right you taste like fucking candy. So damn sweet.”
He dives back against her, his hot tongue flicking her bud back and forth. Waves of white fire pour through her, compressing together in the pit of her stomach. Her fingers dig into the sheets, tugging at the plush comforter because she knows if she runs her fingers through Kai’s hair she might just rip it out. Her back arches, her breasts greeting the air as Kai’s tongue swipes straight to her core again, dipping into her heat before going back to her clit sucking hard.
He moves one of his hands between her legs, his fingertips lazily circling her entrance as he continues to devour her, “so wet for me, baby. From the moment I first touched you,” he muses, his eyes finding hers over the arch of her sternum and swell of her breasts, “it’s like you knew I was coming.”
“Maybe I did,” she pants, squeezing her thighs around the man buried between her legs, letting out a strangled gasp when he sinks one of his fingers into her, “maybe ever since I locked eyes on you-” another gasp, this time from him pushing a second finger in and curling them both- “I’ve wondered how I’m going to forget you.”
He curls his fingers faster at her words, sucking that much harder on her nub. His eyes stay latched on hers, dark and determined. The ball of fire grows dangerously as his fingers brush over a spot- the spot- and she groans, her hand finding his hair. She doesn’t care anymore, tugging harshly on his silky hair and pushing his face as close to her as she can, grinding against his lips as her whole body starts to tingle. It’s like someone replaced her veins with fluorescents and Kai’s tongue is the outlet.
“Well maybe,” Kai curls his fingers and her body jolts, teetering on the sweet edge of nothingness, “baby,” his voice is just this side of taunting, his tongue finding a tortuous rhythm, “I don’t want you to forget me.”
He curls his fingers one more time and she falls- quite possibly in more than one way- over the edge, an earth shattering orgasm tearing through her entire body, “fuck, Malachai!”
Her body trembles in his arms, his fingers still twisting inside her, his mouth still latched to her, sucking and licking until she comes down from her high. She sinks back into her comforter, entirely spent and limbs heavy, his name still a moan on her lips. Her heat throbs, clenching and unclenching as she watches him stand. Maybe she isn’t so tired after all. She pushes her heels into her bed, crawling back towards her pillows as his hands find his belt, making quick work of the leather. He doesn’t bother pulling it from the loops, he just hooks his fingers in his jeans, his taut muscles heaving as he shoves his clothes off in one steady push.
She moans as her eyes land on everything he’s been keeping from her, her mouth watering at the sight of his thick, hard shaft bouncing slightly against his abs. She sinks back against her pillows, her toes curling at the thought of him- what was it Kai said? Oh, right- fucking her into next week. She stretches her arm out, her eyes lidded in anticipation and her nipples peaking once more, and curls her fingers at him. Come here, she almost screams, come burn yourself into my very being. She’s doing her best to remain composed but her skin is flushed, the feeling of his lips still fresh on her body, and her core aches to be filled with something more than his fingers.
He kneels on the bed once more, his lips tilted and his eyes dark, and he crawls back to her body. He grabs her thighs when he reaches her, pushing her knees to her chest and baring her core him, stretching her muscles deliciously. She grabs his shoulders, digging her fingers into his warm skin and tugging him to hover over her, her legs pressed between them. His shaft presses against her still sensitive clit and she hisses, giggling slightly from the stimulation.
“Angel,” Kai murmurs, his lips pressing against hers as he rocks his hips against her, his tip teasing her entrance, “fuck, just tell me you don’t want to forget me.” He pushes in a few inches and she gasps, cooing at the way he’s already stretching her walls, “tell me you’re mine-” he pushes further, his eyes locking on hers and making her core tighten, her fingers digging harder into his skin. “Tell me you’re mine even if you’re lying.”
He pushes all the way into her, his thighs pressed against hers and his hand shoved into the pillows beside her head, keeping him from falling against her. She feels the most full she’s ever felt, her heat pulsing as he gives her a moment to adjust. She can feel each breath he takes, each slight bump of his hips as he holds himself back, each twitch inside her like he’s a lit match and her body is a temple about to be burned to the ground. She shifts against him and a line of fire zings straight from her bellybutton, a tremor of pleasure shocking her heart. Burn me, please, she chants in her head.
“How could I forget about you?” She breathes, her mouth falling open when he slowly pulls back, only to snap his hips back into hers, driving himself deeper than the first time, “why would I- ah,” Kai presses his chest against her knees, pushing her further into the mattress and leaning on his forearms, circling his hips and stealing the air from her lungs, “I’m yours, Malachai.” She resigns, her train of thought long gone, “all yours.”
“Absolutely right, baby,” he growls, pulling out of her again and slamming back into her as soon as the words are out of her mouth, “mine.”
His hand grabs her knee, pulling her legs apart to wrap around him as he settles into a faster pace. She wraps her arms around his neck, her fingers anchoring in his hair and tugging his lips to hers. She squeezes her thighs around his hips, her toes curling from his bruising pace, whining when he almost pulls all the way out of her once again before thrusting back. She arches her spine, her chest bouncing against his as he circles her arm around her back, pulling her flush against him.
She drags a hand down Kai’s back, her nails digging against his skin and drawing a sinful moan from him. His lips latch on to her jaw as he thrusts harder into her, his arm sliding behind her neck and holding her closer, “fuck, you’re so tight-”
He lifts to his knees, bringing her with him and shifting the angle of his thrusts, his shaft brushing the same spot from before. She lets go of his shoulders, falling back into her pillows to grip her fuzzy sheets for dear life. She can feel the fire from before start building again, only this time hotter, and she rocks back against him, doing her best to match his pace but it’s impossible. He has her legs around his waist still, her bottom half clean off the mattress as he pounds her top half into the pillows; there is nothing for her to do but let the pleasure wash over her.
Kai pulls her leg further up his chest, hanging it from his shoulder as he smirks, tugging his lip between his teeth, “if only you could see how pretty you look princess, all stretched out for me.” She clenches at his words, the ball of fire pulsing dangerously, and he tightens his hand on her thigh, his eyes going dark, “do you like it when I praise you baby?” His voice is throaty and she can feel him twitch, just as close to coming undone as she is, and her walls clamp around him harder this time, “I’ll take that as a yes.”
“More,” she begs, screwing her eyes shut and letting the sound of his voice push her closer to the cliff, “tell me more. Please!”
He sucks in a sharp breath, his hips slamming impossibly harder against hers, brushing that magical spot relentlessly. His fingers slide down her leg, dragging through her folds to find her throbbing nub, circling his fingers lightly and drawing a strangled scream from her lips.
“And what should I tell you, hmm?” He presses harder against her clit, his fingers picking up the pace to keep time with his increasingly sloppier thrusts, “should I tell you that you look exquisite wrapped around my cock?” She moans, his words making white flash behind her eyes, her core squeezing and sending the first taste of her second orgasm spiraling through her, “that I can’t wait to flip you over in a minute and make you cum again,” her legs jerk, the second wave so much more intense than the first, so much more earth shattering, “and again,” he pushes into her one last time, throwing them both over the edge, “and again, angel.”
Her whole body splinters when he empties himself into her, meeting her release with his with a shuddered breath. She can’t even scream his name- god, she certainly tries though- the white, hot pleasure coursing through her veins, stirring a new life into her bones, only allows her to whisper it. Mouth it over and over again as he collapses against her sticky chest. Fuck, Malachai. He pulls out of her and she hisses, swallowing the last wave of electricity as she stretches her bones, delighting in the careful pop of her joints.
“Fuck,” Kai rolls onto his back, his eyes shut and his mouth wide open, “that was-” he props himself up on his elbow, his eyes now open and swimming over her face, “that was just wow, baby. Fucking wow.”
She giggles breathlessly, her legs jelly as she turns to him, reaching her arms out. Her body still craves him, her skin aching to press against his in a way she’s never experienced. He wastes no time scooping her up, wrapping an arm behind her knees and pooling her on his chest. His other hand glides up her spine, his fingers pressing hungrily into her flesh. Her thighs slip around his hips as she sinks against his chest, her face finding the crook of his neck. His hands work at the kinks in her shoulders and she shivers, her body starting to light up again.
“Fucking wow,” she agrees as she presses her lips against his throat, squeezing her thighs as his fingers draw lower again, swiping over the dip at the base of her spine as she murmurs a soft, “you don’t have to leave yet, do you?”
Kai’s body tenses under hers and her heart stutters, her chest stinging- oh, maybe he does.
“If you do though that’s okay,” she rushes out quickly, pushing her hands against his chest to put some distance between the two of them, “I don’t want to keep you if you, uh, have places to be, I guess-”
He tightens his arms around hers, sitting up quickly, keeping her in his arms as he does so, “I have nowhere to be but here.” He presses his lips against hers and she sighs, reveling in his slightly salty taste, “nowhere I want to be but here, princess”
She nods, brushing her nose against his, “okay.”
Her fingers tangle through his matted hair and he sighs, leaning down to brush her back. Okay. It’s not what she wants to say- something more along the lines of please never leave- but she can settle for it for now. She shifts to straddle his thighs better, pressing her chest against him and sighing at the growing electricity. Round three it is. When she kisses him back she can swear she tastes a hint of her bubblegum gloss on his lips.
“Okay,” he agrees.
#Kai parker#kai parker smut#kai parker tvd#kai parker x reader#kai parker x you#kai parker imagine#kai parker fluff#malachai parker#malachai parker smut#malachai parker tvd#malachai parker x reader#malachai parker x you#malachai parker imagine#malachai parker fluff#kai parker x y/n#malachai parker x y/n#reader insert#tvd#tvd imagine#the vampire diaries#the vampire diaries imagine
796 notes
·
View notes
Text
Blair's Night Out
Sober, they took an uber to the bar. The plan was to not be so sober on the ride home. Mateo and Shawn successfully went through with this plan. It was a different story for Blair and Dakota.
Sober and sick, Blair rode back with her head in Dakota’s lap, completely aware of every sensation unfortunately. She would have much preferred the blissful buzz from a few drinks, but she never got around to taking the first sip. Her churning stomach dragged her to the bathroom the moment the four of them arrived at the bar.
Dakota and Blair thought it would be fun to tag along with Mateo and Shawn whiled they checked out the newest bar in downtown Toronto. Dakota certainly thought it would help him feel more alive after one exhausting week of work. Blair too thought it would be a good idea to have a night out. She was wrong; it was not a good idea.
As soon as they sat down at their table, Blair excused herself with a hand on her middle. She felt bloated and sweaty in her dress, and so not in the mood for a fun night out. She had hoped that her stomach-ache from that day would go away in time. It didn’t. The nausea was still lurking around when the sun went down. Nonetheless, she joined her boyfriend and their friends because she told herself she could ignore it.
The plan to ignore the nausea went out the window when the loud music and the smell of booze hit her senses. She gave Dakota’s leg a squeeze under the table before going to the bathroom.
“Hey, wait.” Dakota grabbed her wrist before she could leave. For a moment Blair thought that he was about to make them leave. She thought for sure that he saw the way she wrapped her arms around her torso or the fact that she hadn’t said anything in a while. But then a foolishly large smile spread across his face. “You look really pretty, tonight.”
Not for long, Blair thought as the contents of her stomach sloshed around inside. She pressed her lips into a thin line. “Thanks.” Oh, Dakota was the sweetest, but sometimes he could be really oblivious. She thought about telling him, but she wanted to give her stomach one more chance to calm down.
She didn’t feel pretty as she stumbled her way to the bathroom. People must have thought she was already drunk. Ugh, the idea of drinking anything stronger than water made her want to retch.
As expected, the girls in the bathroom were unbelievably nice. They complimented Blair’s hair and dress, obviously not seeing the grey tincture to her skin or the sweat on her brow.
Blair stood in the stall instead of dropping to her knees like she wanted to. Maybe if she calmed down and didn’t give in to the feeling, then she could rejoin her friends in the bar. She took several deep breaths, amazed at how fast she felt worse. Minutes ago, she was only a little shaky, and now she was struggling to hold down her dinner.
Eventually she gave up this futile fight. She took off her shoes, knelt on the ground and allowed the saliva accumulating in her mouth to drip into the toilet bowl. An awful tasting burp escaped past her lips before she could swallow it. It made her gag. She moaned miserably, knowing what was about to happen.
Why did she have to get sick tonight? This was their opportunity to be fun again. She and Dakota had gotten so comfortable with each other that they never bothered with clubs and bars anymore. They were becoming an old married couple at the speed of light, and they weren’t even married yet. Compared to Mateo and Shawn, they were boring.
There was no more time to mope about this fact because the food in Blair’s stomach rushed up her throat. She held the disgusting toilet while the force of her heaves pushed her forward. In a stream of pale brown, the sick splattered in the bowl for all to hear. She kept going because she had no other choice.
A knock at the stall door startled Blair enough to give her a break. “Sweetie, are you alright in there?” It sounded like the girl who complimented her hair when she first came into the bathroom. Blair could only see her shoes under the door. They were nice shoes. “You must be a lightweight because it’s only 9’oclock.”
Blair groaned and spat into the toilet. “I’m a little sick.”
“I can hear that,” the girl said from the other side of the door. “The whole bathroom can hear that. Do you need me to get someone for you?”
Blair thought for a moment, trying not to look at the vomit in the toilet. Screw this, she wanted to go home to be boring and sick. “Yes, please.”
…
Dakota was almost excited at the prospect of being hit on. The woman walked right up to him. He thought he was going to have to turn her away. The ‘I have a girlfriend’ line was ready on his lips. This was why they came out in the first place: to feel like they were back in college. Dakota was probably a little too eager to break some hearts.
He did not expect the woman to start by saying: “Are you Dakota?”
Usually, the pretty girls at the bar didn’t know his name before talking to him. Usually, the pretty girls looked less worried than this one did. She wasn’t smiling or touching his arm. The unexpected turn of events made Dakota short-circuit. Somehow, he managed to stutter out, “Uh yeah?”
“Your girlfriend is puking her brains out. She should probably slow down.”
“Wait…What?” Did he hear that correctly? This woman must have been mistaken. Some other girl in this bar must have a boyfriend named Dakota. Still, he had to make sure because his girlfriend had been gone for a long time. “Are you talking about Blair?”
“I don’t know. Platinum blonde, blue dress…”
“Yes, yes, that’s her. She’s sick? But we just got here.”
“Then that was some pre-game because she’s asking for you. Are you coming or not?”
Of course, he was coming. He followed the woman as if it were a police escort. There was minimal protest from the other girls in the bathroom. Dakota would have gone in even if there were because he could hear how horrible Blair was feeling before stepping into the stall.
Before kneeling next to Blair, Dakota thanked the woman who helped them. When she and most of the other girls left, Dakota directed his attention to his poor girlfriend who was retching on the floor.
“Oh, Bee.” He put his hand on her back. “What happened?” She obviously wasn’t drunk.
“I don’t know,” she said after spitting a string of saliva into the toilet. “I thought it was just a stomach-ache, but I think I’m sick…Sorry.”
“No, that’s okay. Don’t be sorry.” Dakota rubbed big circles on her back. “You must have caught a stomach bug.”
There was nothing else to be said after that which was good because Blair felt her stomach rising in her throat once again. This next wave of vomiting was slightly better than the last now that she wasn’t alone. Dakota’s hand was cold on her bare back where the dress didn’t cover, but that didn’t matter. It was better than suffering alone and embarrassed. She burped up a mouthful of sick, watching it splatter into the water below. With each spasm, she moaned in pain.
“Oh, I’m sorry, baby,” Dakota said softly as he kept up the gentle rubbing. His go-to move of holding her hair back was not an option because someone had already given her a hair-tie to make a ponytail. The only thing left to do was hold her until she felt well enough leave. “I’ll get us an uber home,” he said, remembering how they got here in the first place. It certainly didn’t sound fun to be sick in a stranger’s car, but he had to get her home soon.
…
So, Blair rode back home with her head in Dakota’s lap. They sat in the backseat, hoping that the driver wouldn’t notice that Blair took off her seatbelt to lie down. Sitting up and watching the city lights go by in a blur wouldn’t help her situation at all. Besides, she liked the way Dakota played with her hair. It almost lulled her to sleep. 'Almost' was the key word because she never did fall asleep. Her sour stomach kept her awake.
Dakota could hear her belly gurgling. With his hand that wasn’t playing with her hair, he gently rubbed her middle. Oh, her stomach sounded so upset. He wished he could make it go away. She curled up tighter, bringing her legs closer to her chest. Her constant moans of pain were breaking Dakota’s heart.
“How are you doing, baby?” Dakota asked, knowing that the answer would be worse. He could feel the turmoil going on inside her belly.
In reality, Dakota didn’t get the exact answer that he was expecting. Instead of mumbling something about the pain, Blair simply groaned into his lap. He felt her body tremble. “Oh, Bee. What can I do? Do you want the window open?” The cold breeze would make Dakota freeze in the car, but it felt like Blair would benefit from being cooler. Her skin was already hot and clammy.
Blair squirmed out of discomfort. She didn’t want the window open. She needed to not be trapped in a car. “Make it stop,” she mumbled, too afraid to open her mouth very wide or lift her head out of Dakota lap.
“You know I would if I could.” Dakota traced his fingers along her bare legs. Only soft touches. “It’ll be better at home. You can change into pajamas, and I can get a pillow to put—”
A spasm went through Blair’s body just before she pushed herself up from Dakota’s lap. Another tremor rolled through her shoulders as she gagged into her hand. In between gags she managed to say, “No, make him stop.” And pointed to the driver.
That was when Blair lost the fight with her stomach. The vomit came pouring out between her fingers and dripped onto her boyfriend’s legs. She couldn’t move away fast enough. Even when she did lean over the seat, she was still vomiting all over someone else’s car.
“Oh God,” Dakota said, feeling trapped with no way to help. Trapped…and now damp. He awkwardly held her body while she heaved over the seats. “Pull over!” he called to the driver.
The car swerved as the driver was startled by the noise. “What the hell? You said you weren’t drunk.”
Dakota wanted to growl at this man. “She’s sick, asshole. Stop the car.”
When the car came to a stop by the curb, Dakota helped his girlfriend out. With a hand still over her mouth, she stumbled to the pavement and heaved up what was left in her stomach.
“I’ve got you,” Dakota said, literally holding her at the waist. He ignored the car as it drove away. They would get a better ride because Blair was in no shape to walk the rest of the way.
“Oh fuck,” Blair said while wiping her mouth with the back of her wrist. There was a pathetic splatter of puke on the sidewalk but a more impressive splatter on Dakota’s pants. “I tried to hold it. I really did. God, look at you, I’m sorry.”
Dakota did look down at the mess on his pants. It was only very gross, but he wouldn’t tell Blair that. She no doubt already knew. She was feeling gross herself. “Yeah, you got me pretty good, didn’t you?” He held her against his body as she started shivering in the night air. “We might have a hard time finding a ride now.” He forced a laugh to lighten the mood. “We look like two alcoholics wandering the streets.”
“Ugh, this is all my fault. I just want to go home.” Blair said as Dakota hugged her tighter against his side.
“We’ll have to become hobos or hitch-hikers.”
“I’m serious. I feel really bad.”
“I’m serious too,” Dakota said with a grin. “We’ll have to sleep under a bridge, and I’ll nurse you back to health with nothing but rainwater.”
Blair weakly hit his arm. “Okay you made your point. Call us a ride before the nausea comes back.”
“Fine.” Dakota kissed her on the head. “I’m sorry you feel so crummy.”
She waved her hand. “At least we’ll be the best dressed hobos in the neighbourhood.”
#emeto#emetophilia#emeto fic#caretaking#sickfic#stomach flu#fever#emetophile#vomit kink#belly kink#my ocs#Dakota#Blair#vomiting#puking#stomach bug#emeto fiction
82 notes
·
View notes